Malaysia3x

Cikgu Suraya + Trailer filem

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Mon, 15 Dec 2014 08:31:00 +0000

Cerita dewasa paling lejen setakat ni gua rasa cerita Cikgu Suraya. Kini selepas lebih 10 tahun cerpen ini bakal diadaptasikan ke layar perak. Saksikan trailer cikgu suraya dan juga cerpen penuh cikgu suraya dibawah trailer. Selamat berfap fap fap

Aku teringat akan kisah yang berlaku 10 tahun yang lalu, ketika aku masih lagi di alam persekolahan. Kisah yang bakal aku ceritakan ini mendatangkan kesan yang mendalam terhadap aku, terhadap kehidupanku.
Semasa berada di tingkatan 5 di salah sebuah sekolah di Malaysia ini, aku terkenal dengan sifat seorang yang pemalu dan takut terhadap perempuan. Ketakutanku itu bukan kerana takut macam orang nampak hantu, cuma tiada kekuatan dalam diri untuk aku berhadapan dan bergaul dengan mereka. Walau bagaimanapun, aku seorang yang happy go lucky, suka bersenda gurau. Sekolah aku tu pulak, sekolah lelaki. Semua pelajarnya lelaki, perempuan yang ada hanyalah cikgu aje. Jadi, tambah-tambahlah ‘ketakutan’ aku pada kaum hawa itu.

Walaupun aku ‘takut’ terhadap perempuan, keinginan aku untuk bergaul dengan mereka amat tinggi. Aku sering berangan ada awek, dan cemburu melihatkan rakan-rakanku yang ada awek dan sering keluar bersama awek mereka. Aku juga ada tabiat yang lain, iaitu ‘geram’ melihat perempuan lawa dan seksi, selalunya Cina. Bila aku ke pekan, aku sering stim sendiri melihatkan awek-awek Cina yang seksi dan mengghairahkan itu. Sebab itulah aku selalu melancap.

Di sekolah aku tu, cikgu perempuannya ramai daripada lelaki. Cina ada, India ada, Melayu pun ada. Dalam banyak-banyak cikgu perempuan yang ada, ada le tiga orang yang lawa. Dua Cina seorang Melayu. Cikgu Cina yang dua orang ni mengajar Tingkatan 6, selalu pakai skrit aje datang sekolah. Seorang namanya Mrs. Dorren dan sorang lagi Miss Jennifer. Mrs. Dorren ni walaupun dah ada anak tiga orang, umurnya dah dekat 40, tapi badannnya mengancam lagi. Miss Jennifer pulak masih belum kahwin, tapi umur dah lanjut, dekat 35 tahun dah. Masih solid lagi. Biasalah, Cina memang punya bentuk badan yang menarik. Cikgu Melayunya pulak, baru aje ditukarkan ke sini, dengar cerita dia daripada Kedah. Dia pindah sebab ikut suaminya yang bertukar ke sini. Kami panggilnya Cikgu Suraya yang berusia lingkungan 26 tahun. Dia ni baru aje kahwin, anak baru sorang umur setahun lebih. Dengar cerita, lepas aje belajar, dia terus kahwin. Duduk di Kedah setahun, terus tukar ke sini. Suaminya bekerja sebagai Pegawai Kerajaan.

Aku sangat suka melihat ketiga-tiga orang cikgu ini, wajah mereka, badan mereka sungguh menawan, terutama Cikgu Suraya walaupun dia tidak berpakaian seksi, malahan bertudung tetapi tetap menghairahkan. Bila Miss Jennifer atau Mrs. Dorren nak balik, atau baru sampai, aku mesti menerpa ke arah kereta mereka. Bukan nak tolong angkat buku, tapi nak tengok peha gebu mereka semasa duduk dalam kereta. Kemaluan aku pun menegang masa tu. Cikgu Suraya, susah sikit nak nampak keseksiannya, sebab dia bertudung dan berbaju kurung ke sekolah. Bila dia pakai kebarung, baru nampak sikit bentuk tubuhnya yang montok dan kecil molek itu. Apa yang aku suka sangat kat Cikgu Suraya tu ialah, wajahnya yang lembut dan menawan, suaranya manja bila bercakap. Dengan bentuk badan yang kecil molek, kulit yang cerah akan memukau mata sesiapa sahaja yang terpandang.

Tapi sayang seribu kali sayang, ketiga-tiga mereka tidak ditakdirkan mengajar kelas aku. Aku hanya dapat tengok waktu rehat, waktu perhimpunan ataupun di bilik guru sahaja. Tiada urusan yang membolehkan aku berdamping dengan mereka.

Entah bulan berapa aku tak ingat, kalau tak silap dalam bulan 3, cikgu metematik aku berpindah ke sekolah lain, sebabnya aku tak berapa ingat. Jadi, selama 2 minggu kami tidak belajar matematik.

Masuk minggu yang ketiga, waktu pelajaran matematik, Cikgu Suraya masuk ke kelas kami. Kami semua tertanya-tanya, adakah dia masuk untuk ganti sekejap ataupun mengajar subjek itu menggantikan cikgu lama. Cikgu Suraya yang melihatkan kami semua tercangak-bangak, menjelaskan bahawa dia akan mengajar matematik untuk kelas ini menggantikan cikgu lama. Dengan tak disangka, semua pelajar dalam kelas bersorak gembira termasuklah aku. Aku tak tau mereka gembira sebab dapat cikgu ataupun gembira sebab lain. Yang pasti, aku gembira sebab cikgu yang paling cantik, yang selalu aku angankan akan masuk mengajar di kelas ini. Ini bermakna aku dapat tengok dia hari-hari.

Mulai hari itu, cikgu Surayalah yang mengajar matematik. Aku pun dah jadi minat dengan pelajaran ni, walaupun aku tak pernah lulus matematik sebelum ni. Aku sering tanya dan berjumpa dia bertanyakan masalah matematik. Daripada situ, pengetahuan matematik aku bertambah, aku lulus juga akhirnya dalam ujian bulanan walaupun hanya cukup-cukup makan.

Oleh kerana terlalu minat kat Cikgu Suraya, aku dapat tahu serba sedikit tentang latar belakangnya. Bila birthday dia, tinggal di mana dan keadaan keluarganya. Dalam bulan Mei, Cikgu Suraya punya birthday, aku pakat satu kelas ucap Selamat Hari Lahir bila dia masuk nanti. Bila Cikgu Suraya masuk, ketua kelas mengucapkan “Selamat Hari Lahir” dan diikuti oleh kami semua. Dia terperanjat, dan tanya mana kami semua tahu birthday dia. Budak-budak lain tunjuk aku, mereka kata aku yang beritahu. Cikgu Suraya tanya mana aku dapat tahu, aku jawab “ada lah”. Lepas tu dia tak tanya lagi.

Cikgu Suraya tinggal di rumah teres bersebelahan taman tempat aku tinggal, lebih kurang 2 km dari rumahku. Waktu cuti, aku selalu ronda dengan basikal ke taman perumahan tempat tinggalnya. Aku tahu rumahnya dan selalu bersiar-siar di situ. Ada sekali tu, waktu sedang ronda, Cikgu Suraya sedang memasukkan sampah ke dalam tong di luar rumah. Dia ternampak aku, dan terus dipanggilnya. Aku pun segera pergi ke arahnya. Dia tidak memakai tudung, terserlahlah rambutnya yang lurus paras bahu itu. Sungguh ayu aku lihatnya petang itu.

“Amir, hang dok kat sini ka?” tanyanya dalam loghat Kedah.
“Tak juga” balasku. “Dekat-dekat sini aje”
“Cikgu tinggal sini ke?” saja aku tanya, padahal dah tahu.
“Haa…”
“Sorang aje? Mana suami?”
“Ada kat dalam, dengan anak”

Sedang kami berbual, suaminya keluar, mendukung anak perempuan mereka. Terus aku diperkenalkan kepada suaminya. Aku berjabat tangan dan menegur anaknya, sekadar menunjukkan kemesraan. Suaminya taklah handsome sangat, tapi nampak bergaya, maklumlah pegawai. Setelah agak lama, aku minta diri untuk pulang.

Dah 6 bulan Cikgu Suraya mengajar kami, aku bertambah pandai dalam matematik. Dan selama itulah aku seronok berada di kelasnya. Aku sering membayangkan keadaan Cikgu Suraya tanpa seurat benangpun di tubuh badan, mesti best. Dengan bentuk tubuh yang montok, kecil, pinggang yang ramping serta kulit yang cerah, jika telanjang pasti membuatkan orang yang melihatnya menerkam tanpa apa-apa isyarat lagi. Tapi, aku cuma dapat tengok rambut sahaja, di petang itu.

Hari ini cuti, cuti peristiwa sebab Sukan Tahunan. Aku tak tau nak ke mana, aku capai basikal dan mengayuh tanpa arah tujuan. Agak jauh kali ini aku ronda, masa nak balik aku lalu di kawasan perumahan Cikgu Suraya, langit gelap masa tu, nak hujan barangkali. Aku harap sempatlah sampai rumah. Tapi, belum pun sampai di kawasan rumah Cikgu Suraya, hujan mulai turun, makin lebat. Habis lenjun pakaian aku. Aku tak berhenti, terus aje kayuh, aku tak sedar yang tayar basikal aku makin kempis, sepatutnya aku pamkan dulu semasa keluar tadi. Lagi sikit nak sampai di kawasan rumah Cikgu Suraya, aku tak boleh lagi menunggangnya, kalau ditunggang juga, alamat rosaklah tayar basikal aku. Aku menuntun basikal sampai ke rumah Cikgu Suraya. Niat aku nak pinjam pam kat dia. Bila tiba aje di depan pintu pagar rumahnya, aku tekan loceng. Tak lama kemudian pintu rumah dibuka, kelihatan Cikgu Suraya berkain batik dan berbaju T menjengok kat aku.

“Cikgu !!” jeritku.
“Apahalnya Amir” tanyanya kehairanan melihatkan aku basah lenjun dalam hujan lebat dengan kilat yang sabung menyabung.
“Saya nak pinjam pam, tayar pecah”
“Tunggu sat !!!” jeritnya.

Cikgu Suraya masuk semula dan keluar membawa payung. Dia membukakan kunci pintu pagar dan meminta aku masuk. Semasa menuntun basikal masuk, mata aku mengerling ke arah Cikgu Suraya yang berada di depan, melenggang-lenggok berjalan menuju ke dalam. Dari belakang, kerampingannya terserlah, dengan T Shirt yang agak ketat dan kain batik yang dililit kemas menampakkkan bentuk badannya yang menarik. Punggungnya yang montok dan pejal itu membangkitkan ghairah aku bila dia berjalan. Kemaluan aku menegak dalam kebasahan itu.

“Hang pi mana ni?” soalnya bila tiba di depan pintu.
“Saja ronda-ronda, dah nak balik tapi tayar pulak tak de angin” jelasku. “Cikgu ada pam tak ?”
“Sat nak tengok dalam stor. Masuklah dulu” pelawanya.
“Tak payahlah, nanti basah pulak rumah cikgu”
“Tunggu sat” Cikgu Suraya pun meninggalkan aku kesejukan di situ, dia terus berlalu menuju ke dalam. Sebentar kemudian dia keluar membawakan pam dan sehelai tuala.
“Nah” dihulurkannya pam ke arah aku.

Aku capai dan terus mengepam angin ke dalam tayar basikal aku.

“Nak balik terus la ni”
“Haa…lepas pam terus balik”
“Hujan lebat nak balik macam mana”
“Tak apa, dah basah pun” jawabku lalu terbersin.
“Haaa… kan dah nak kena selsema”
“Sikit aje” kataku lalu menyerahkan pam kepadanya. “Terima kasih cikgu”
“Macam ni lah, ambil tuala ni, lap bagi kering dulu badan tu” katanya sambil memberikan aku tuala yang dipegangnya sejak tadi.

Aku mencapai tuala itu dan mengelap rambut dan muka yang basah. Aku terus lap macam kat rumah sendiri, aku buka baju depan dia. Lepas tu, baru aku perasan.

“Sori cikgu” kataku perlahan.

Cikgu Suraya berlalu ke dalam. Aku ingat dia marah sebab buka baju depan dia, tapi dia datang semua membawa sehelai kain pelikat, T Shirt dan sebuah bakul.

“Nah, salin pakai ni” katanya sambil dihulurkan kepada aku. “Baju basah bubuh dalam bakul ni”

Aku terus aje campakkan baju aku dalam bakul. Seluar aku buka depan dia, tapi kain pelikat aku sarung dulu le. Selepas keluarkan dompet, aku campakkan seluar yang basah tu dalam bakul, last sekali spender aku.

“Masuk dulu, tunggu sampai hujan berhenti baru balik” sambung Cikgu Suraya sambil mengambil bakul berisi pakaian basah aku. “Nanti cikgu keringkan baju ni dulu”

Aku pun ikut dia masuk. Selepas pintu dikunci, aku disuruh duduk diruang tamu dan Cikgu Suraya terus pergi ke dapur. Aku melihat-lihat perhiasan rumahnya, agak mewah juga perabut dan perhiasannya. Sedang mata aku meliar, Cikgu Suraya datang dengan membawakan secawan minuman dan meletakkan atas meja lalu dia duduk berhadapanku.

“Minum lah. Baju hang cikgu tengah keringkan”

Aku pun mengambil air nescafe itu dan menghirupnya.

“Mana suami cikgu ?” tanyaku memulakan perbualan.
“Kerja”
“Oh ya, hari ni Isnin” balasku. “Anak ?”
“Tidur”
“Hang duduklah dulu, cikgu ada kerja sikit nak buat” katanya sambil bangun meningglkan aku.
“O.K.” ringkas jawabku.

Di luar, hujan masih turun dengan lebat, diikuti dengan bunyi guruh yang membingitkan telinga. Aku melihat-lihat kalau ada buku yang boleh dibaca. Ada. Aku capai sebuah novel dan mula menatapnya.

Sehelai demi sehelai aku membelek isi kandungan novel itu, tak dibaca pun. Aku bukan minat sangat baca novel ni, tapi dah tak ada apa nak buat, tengok aje lah sikit-sikit. Aku tak tahu apa yang Cikgu Suraya buat di belakang, biarkanlah. Tetapi, semasa membelek helaian demi helaian, fikiran aku jauh melayang membayangkan kisah fantasi aku bersama Cikgu Suraya. Aku teringatkan cerita-cerita X dan Blue yang aku tonton dulu, bila terjadinya kejadian seperti ini, pasti akan berlakunya adegan asmara. Aku membayangkan yang aku akan berasmara dengan Cikgu Suraya, macam dalam filem yang aku pernah tengok.

Dah hampir 20 minit, hujan tidak menunjukkan tanda-tanda untuk berhenti. Aku terasa nak terkencing, maklumlah sejuk. Aku bingkas bangun dan terus menuju ke dapur, nak cari bilik air. Semasa aku hendak sampai, aku sekilas pandang aku nampak Cikgu Suraya sedang masuk ke biliknya, hanya dalam keadaan berkemban tuala sahaja, mungkin baru keluar dari bilik air. Sekilas pandang itu aku tak sempat melihat apa-apa, hanya kelibatnya yang berkemban masuk bilik sahaja yang sempat oleh mata melihatnya. Aku teruskan ke dapur, dan apabila melewati biliknya, aku dapati pintu bilik tidak bertutup rapat.

Aku cekalkan hati, pergi ke arah pintu dan mula mengintai Cikgu Suraya yang ada kat dalam, tengah buat apa, aku pun tak tahu. Fulamak, berderau darah aku, macam nak tercabut jantung rasanya melihatkan Cikgu Suraya sedang berbogel di dalam biliknya. Serta merta kemaluan aku mencanak. Aku hanya dapat melihat bahagian belakangnya sahaja, daripada hujung rambut sampailah ke tumit, semuanya jelas di penglihatan. Cikgu Suraya sedang mengelap rambutnya yang basah. Inilah pertama kali aku melihat perempuan berbogel secara live, selalu tengok video aje. Terpaku aku di muka pintu melihatkan bentuk badan Cikgu Suraya yang seksi, pinggang ramping, punggung yang montok serta kulit yang cerah sedang mengelap rambutnya. Terasa saja hendak diterkamkan cikgu matematik aku itu, tapi aku takut dituduh mencabul pulak nanti, tak ke naya.

Perlakuan Cikgu Suraya terus memukau mata ku. Kadangkala, tuala itu di halakan ke celahan kangkangnya, lalu dilapkan. Kemuadian tuala itu dicampakkan ke atas katil. Secara tak disedari, Cikgu Suraya memusingkan badannya ke arah pintu, tempat aku berdiri ,mengendap, untuk membuka pintu almari dan terpandanglah sekujur tubuh tanpa seurat benang pun yang hanya selama ini menjadi khayalanku sahaja. Buah dada Cikgu Suraya yang menonjol segar kemerah-merahan itu sempat aku perhatikan, begitu juga dengan segitiga emas miliknya yang dijaga rapi dengan bulu yang tersusun kemas, semuanya sempat aku lihat. Di kala itu juga, Cikgu Suraya terpandang arah pintu dan nampak aku sedang melihatnya, dan ….

“Hei !!!” sergahnya. Lalu menutupkan bahagian tubuhnya dengan kain yang sempat dicapai dari almari.

Aku terkejut, terus lari meninggalkan tempat itu. Aku terus ke bilik air. Aku diam di situ hingga kemaluan aku mengedur, sebelum kencing. Mana boleh kencing masa kemaluan tengah keras.

Selepas selesai, perlahan-lahan aku keluar, aku dapati pintu biliknya bertutup rapat. Mungkin Cikgu Suraya ada kat dalam lagi. Malu kut, aku pun malu bila dapat tahu dia tahu aku mengendapnya. Aku terus ke ruang tamu semula. Hajat hati aku nak terus balik, redah hujan, takut Cikgu Suraya marah sebab mengendap dia tadi. Tapi, baju seluar aku ada kat dia, tak kering lagi. Aku tak tahu mana dia letak, kalau tahu aku ambil dan terus blah. Nak tak nak, aku duduklah di situ menantikan segala kemungkinan.

Tak lama kemudian, Cikgu Suraya pun datang. Dia berkain batik dengan kemeja lengan pendek. Wajahnya tak senyum, tak pula menampakkan tanda nak marah. Dia duduk depan aku, sempat juga aku mengerling ke arah pangkal buah dadanya yang putih itu.Dia merenung tepat ke arah mataku. Aku takut, lalu mengalihkan pandangan.

“Amir !” tegurnya dengan nada yang agak tinggi. Aku menoleh menantikan ayat yang akan keluar dari mulut yang kecil berbibir munggil itu.
“Dah lama Amir ada kat pintu tu ?”
“Minta maaf cikgu” balasku lemah, tunduk mengakui kesalahan.
“Saya tanya, dah lama ke Amir tengok cikgu masa dalam bilik tadi ?” dia mengulangi semula soalan itu.
“Lama le juga”
“Amir nampak le apa yang cikgu buat ?” aku mengangguk lemah.
“Maafkan saya cikgu”
“Amir …. Amir …. kenapalah Amir mengendap cikgu ?” nada suara Cikgu Suraya kembali lembut.
“Saya tak sengaja, bukan nak mengendap, tapi pintu tu yang tak rapat …”
“Salah cikgu juga sebab tak tutup pintu tadi” balasnya.

Cikgu Suraya macam tak marah aje, aku pandang wajahnya yang ayu itu, terpancar kejernihan di wajahnya. Aku hanya mampu tersengih aje bila dia senyum sambil menggelengkan kepalanya.

“Kenapa Amir nampak pucat ?”
“Takut, takut cikgu marah”
“Tak adalah, cikgu tak marah. Cikgu yang salah, bukan Amir. Kalau siapapun dapat peluang macam tu, mesti tengok juga kan ?” jelasnya.

Aku menganggukkan kepala sambil tersenyum. Tak sangka Cikgu Suraya begitu sporting, walaupun dalam kes begini, yang melibatkan maruah.

“Aaaa, seronok le tu” katanya sambil menjuihkan bibir. Aku ketawa kecil mengenangkan peristiwa yang berlaku tadi.

Sesungguhnya aku seronok sangat sebab dapat tengok Cikgu Suraya bertelanjang bulat, kemaluan aku menegang dalam kain membayangkan tubuh montok Cikgu Suraya yang tidak dibaluti seurat benang tadi. Cepat-cepat aku cover dengan meletakkan bantal kecil ke atas kemaluanku bila melihatkan Cikgu Suraya terpandang ke arah situ.

“Hai, tak turun lagi ?” perlinya manja. Aku menjadi malu, tak senang duduk. Aku tak mampu lagi untuk berkata-kata bila diperlu sebegitu. Agak lama suasana hening menyelubungi ruang tamu rumah teres setingkat yang dihias indah itu.
“Cikgu” aku mula bersuara. “Best le”
“Apa yang best”
“First time tengok”
“Tengok apa”
“Perempuan telanjang”
“Heh …. Tak senonoh betullah hang ni”
“Betul, cikgu tengok ni” kata aku sambil mengalihkan bantal dari perutku. Terjonggollah batang kemaluan aku ditutupi kain pelihat suaminya. “Tak nak dia turun lagi” sambungku sambil menunjukkan ke arah tonjolan di bawah pusatku yang beralaskan kain pelikat suaminya.

Cikgu Suraya tergamam dengan tindakan aku, namun matanya terpaku di tonjolan pada kain pelihat yang aku pakai.

“Hei ! Sopanlah sikit” tegurnya.

Aku membiarkan kemaluan aku mencanak dalam kain, aku tak tutup, aku biarkan aje ia tersembul. Aku biarkan aje Cikgu Suraya menatapnya. Tapi Cikgu Suraya berasa malu, matanya dilarikan ke arah lain, sesekali ekor matanya menjeling ke arah tonjolan itu.

“Cikgu” sambung aku lagi. Dia merenung menantikan kata-kata yang lain, sesekali dikerlingkan ke bawah.
“Cikgu tahu tak, cikgulah orang yang paling cantik kat sekolah kita”
“Mana ada” balasnya manja malu-malu.
“Betul. Semua kawan saya cakap macam tu. Cikgu lelaki pun cakap macam tu”
“Alah, bohonglah”
“Betul, tak tipu”
“Apa buktinya”
“Buktinya, tadi. Saya dah tengok macam mana lawanya cikgu masa cikgu tak pakai baju tadi. Itulah buktinya.” Jawabku dengan berani.

Aku sangkakan dia akan marah, tapi Cikgu Suraya diam, dia tunduk malu. Melihatkan responnya itu, aku semakin berani mengucapkan kata-kata yang lebih daring.

“Badan cikgu kecil molek. Kulit cerah. Pinggang ramping, punggung montok …..”
“Ah, sudah, sudah” dia memotong cakap ku. Kelihatan mukanya merah menahan malu, tapi aku tak peduli, aku teruskan.

“Punggung cikgu saya nampak pejal, montok. Itu dari belakang. Masa cikgu paling ke depan, fulamakkkkk, cipap cikgu yang cantik tu buat batang saya macam nak patah. Tetek cikgu saya rasa macam nak hisap aje, sedap nampak.” sambungku melihatkan keadaan Cikgu Suraya yang tak membantah, dia masih lagi tertunduk malu.

Masa aku cakap ni, kote aku jangan cakap lah, macam nak tercabut, punya le tegang tak tau nak cakap. Cikgu Suraya masih lagi tunduk membisu, perlahan-lahan aku bangun menghampiri dan duduk di sebelah kirinya. Aku rasa dia sedar, tapi dia buat dono aje. Aku depangkan tangan dan memegang belakang badannya, sambil berkata ….

“Rilek le cikgu, saya main-main aje”

Dia terkejut bila aku pegang badannya. Lalu dia goyangkan badan, aku pun turunkan semula tangan aku itu. Aku masih lagi di sebelahnya, bahu kamu berlaga , peha kami juga bergeseran. Hujan makin lebat, tiba-tiba kedengaran bunyi petir yang agak kuat. Cikgu Suraya terkejut lantas dengan spontan dia memeluk ku. Aku pun terkejut, turut mendakap kepalanya yang berada di dadaku. Sempat juga aku belai rambutnya. Entah macam mana dia tersedar, “Sori” katanya ringkas lalu membetulkan kedudukan. Aku melepaskan tangan yang melengkari badannya, wajahnya aku pandang, Cikgu Suraya menoleh ke arah ku, lepas tu dia kembali diam tunduk ke bawah.

Syok juga aku rasa tadi, mula-mula dapat tengok, lepas tu dapat peluk kejap. Puas, aku puas walaupun setakat itu. Entah macam mana nak dijadikan cerita, petir berdentum lagi, kali ini lebih kuat, bunyi macam dekat-dekat sini aje. Terperanjatkan bunyi yang lebih dahsyat itu, sekali lagi Cikgu Suraya berpaling dan memeluk tubuhku. Aku tak lepas peluang terus memeluknya kembali. Aku lengkarkan tangan kiri ke pinggangnya yang ramping dan tangan kanan membelai rambut dan kepalanya. Kali ini aku rapatkan badan aku ke arahnya, terasa buah dadanya yang pejal menekan-nekan dadaku.

Cikgu Suraya mendongakkan kepalanya menatap wajahku. Aku masih tak lepaskan dia daripada rangkulan, belakang badannya aku usap dari rambut sampai ke pinggang. Dia merenung seolah-olah meminta aku melepaskannya, tapi aku merenung tepat ke dalam anak matanya. Mata kami bertembung, perlahan-lahan aku rapatkan muka aku ke arah mukanya, bibir aku, aku halakan ke bibirnya yang munggil dan separuh terbuka itu. Makin rapat, dan semakin hampir menyentuh bibirnya, dan bersentuhanlah bibir aku dengan bibir cikgu yang mengajar aku matematik itu. Belumpun sempat aku nak mencium bibirnya, baru kena, Cikgu Suraya memalingkan mukanya sambil tangan menolak badanku minta agar dilepaskan.

Aku degil, aku tak lepaskankan dia, peluang mana nak datang banyak kali. Aku tarik dia lagi rapat. Terkejut Cikgu Suraya dengan tindakan aku….

“Amir … tak nak le” Cikgu Suraya membantah sambil meronta lemah. Aku tak peduli, aku eratkan lagi pelukan aku, dada kami bertemu, terasa ombak dadanya turun naik dengan nafas yang agak kencang.
“Please cikgu …..” rayuku.
“Tak nak le, cikgu ni isteri orang” rontanya lagi.
“Rilek le cikgu, pleasssssseeeeee……” balasku lagi sambil mencium lehernya dengan lembut. Sempat juga aku menjilat cuping telinganya.
“Ja…..ja…..ngan….lah……” bantahnya lagi dengan suara yang tersekat-sekat. Dia memalingkan mukanya kiri dan kanan mengelakkan ciuman aku. Aku terus mencium lehernya sambil mengeratkan pelukan, takut terlepas pulak.
“A … a …. mirrrrr ….. ja ….” belum sempat Cikgu Suraya menghabiskan katanya, bibir aku bertaut pada bibirnya, kali ini aku cium sekuat-kuat hati.
“Mmmppphhh ….mmmpppphhhh ….” Cikgu Suraya tidak bersuara lagi apabila mulutnya dikucup. Dia meronta makin kuat. Aku terus mencium dan mengucup bibir dan mulutnya sambil tangan kiri menggosok ke seluruh bahagian belakang badan manakala tangan kananku memegang kepalanya agar kucupan aku tidak putus dari mulutnya. Kadang kala, punggungnya yang pejal itu aku ramas, aku picit semahunya.

Agak lama mulut aku bertaut di bibirnya, hinggakan rontaannya makin lemah, suaranya tidak lagi berbunyi, lama-kelamaan tiada lagi rontaan, sebaliknya tangan Cikgu Suraya memeluk erat leher aku. Aku terasakan bibirnya mula membalas ciuman aku. Apa lagi, aku pun mula menciumnya dengan penuh mesra dan kelembutan, dia membalas sambil mengeratkan pelukannya. Terasa akan lidahnya dijulurkan, aku menyambut lalu menghisap lidahnya, berselang selilah kami berhisap lidah. Pada waktu itu, hanya kedengaran bunyi air hujan yang mencurah membasahi bumi dan bunyi kucupan mulut kami berdua.

Agak lama kami berkucupan, bertautan bibir dan lidah sambil berpelukan mesra. Kemudian, Cikgu Suraya meleraikan tautan itu diikuti dengusan berahi …

“Mmmmm…….”

Kami bertentang mata, tangan masih lagi dilengkarkan, badan masih lagi rapat, nafas makin kencang, nafsu makin berahi, kemaluan aku makin menegang. Renungan matanya yang redup itu bagaikan meminta sesuatu, lantas aku halakan sekali lagi bibirku ke bibirnya. Kami saling berkucupan mesra, sesekali ciuman dilarikan ke arah leher yang putih itu, aku cium, aku gigit dan aku jilat batang lehernya. Cikgu Suraya hanya menggeliat kegelian diperlakukan sedemikian….

“Ooohhhhh ….A… mirrrrrrrrr…..” suara manjanya menerjah ke dalam lubang telingaku.

Sambil berciuman itu, tangan kananku, aku larikan ke arah depan, buah dadanya aku pegang, aku ramas lembut. Terasa ketegangan buah dadanya, pejal, montok. Sedang Cikgu Suraya hanya mendesis menahan keenakan yang dikecapinya. Ciuman aku larikan pula ke pangkal dadanya yang putih itu. Aku cium ke seluruh permukaan pangkal dadanya, baju kemejanya aku tarikkan sedikit ke bawah, hingga menampakkan coli warna hitam yang dipakainya. Kepala dan rambut aku diramas dan dipeluk erat oleh Cikgu Suraya bila dadanya aku cium dan teteknya aku ramas.

“Aaahhhhh …….mmmmpppphhhhh…….” rintihannya membangkitkan nafsu aku.

Aku semakin berani, butang baju kemejanya aku buka satu persatu semasa aku mencium dan mengucup wajahnya. Mulut kami bertautan lagi, sedang jemari aku sibuk menanggalkan butang kemejanya, dan akhirnya habis butang aku buka, dan perlahan-lahan sambil mencium mulutnya, aku melucutkan kemejanya ke belakang. Seperti dalam filem, Cikgu Suraya meluruskan tangan agar kemeja itu dapat dilucutkan dari tubuhnya. Kini, bahagian atas tubuh Cikgu Suraya hanya berbalut coli saja. Aku leraikan ciuman mulut lalu mencium pangkal buah dada di atas colinya. Aku cium, aku jilat seluruh pangkal buah dadanya sambil meramas-ramas. Suara rintihan Cikgu Sura makin kuat apabila aku memicit puting tetek yang ada dalam coli. Cikgu Suraya merangkul erat dan meramas-ramas rambutku. Sambil mencium dan meramas buah dadanya, aku lengkarkan tangan ke belakang dan mula mencari kancing penyangkuk coli yang dipakai Cikgu Suraya. Jumpa, dan aku terus lucutkan kancing itu. Perlahan-lahan aku menarik turun coli hitamnya ke bawah dan terus campakkan ke atas sofa.

Terpukau mata aku bila bertatapan dengan teteknya yang putih kemerahan yang tadi hanya mampu aku lihat dari jauh saja. Aku renung dan gentel-gentelkan puting teteknya sambil mulut mencium dan menjilat yang sebelah lagi. Suara desisan Cikgu Suraya makin manja, makin ghairah aku dengar. Habis kedua-dua belah teteknya aku jilat, aku hisap semahunya, putingnya aku jilat, aku gigit mesra dengan diikuti rangkulan yang erat dilakukan oleh Cikgu Suraya ke kepalaku.

Sambil mengulum puting teteknya, aku membuka T Shirt yang aku pakai tadi lalu campakkan ke bawah. Aku tak berbaju, begitu jua Cikgu Suraya, kedua-dua kami hanya berkain pelikat dan berkain batik sahaja. Suasana dingin terasa oleh desiran hujan di luar, namun kehangatan tubuh Cikgu Suraya membangkitkan nafsu ghairah kami. Aku terus memeluk Cikgu Suraya erat-erat sambil berkucupan mulut. Buah dadanya terasa hangat bergesel dengan dadaku. Inilah perasaan yang sukar digambar, berpelukan dengan perempuan dalam keadaan tidak berbaju, teteknya yang pejal menekan-nekan dadaku ke kiri-dan ke kanan mengikut alunan nafsu.

Setelah agak lama berkucupan berpelukan, aku baringkan Cikgu Suraya ke atas sofa itu. Dia merelakannya. Aku menatap sekujur tubuh yang separuh bogel di depan mata. Aku bangun berdiri, Cikgu Suraya hanya memandang sayu melihat aku melucutkan kain pelihat dan bertelanjang di hadapannya. Kemaluan yang dah mencanak itu memerlukan sesuatu untuk dijinakkan. Aku duduk kembali di sisinya, terus membelai buah dadanya yang menegang itu. Aku kembali mengulum puting teteknya, sambil tangan kananku menuruni ke arah lembah lalu menerokanya mencari puncak keberahian wanita yang begitu dipelihara. Segitiga emas milik Cikgu Suraya akan aku terokai, aku mula mengusap dan menggosok di rekahan bawah lembah itu. Terangkat-angkat punggung Cikgu Suraya menahan keenakan dan kenikmatan yang sukar digambarkan oleh kata-kata. Yang kedengaran hanyalah rintihan dan desisan manja lagi mempesonakan.

“Mmmpphhhmmmmm….. aaahhhhh…….”

Aku mula meleraikan simpulan kain batiknya, dengan lembut aku menarik kain itu ke bawah, lalu terus melucutkan terus dari tubuhnya. Segitiga emasnya hanya ditutupi secebis kain berwarna hitam yang mesti aku lucutkan juga. Aku usapkan kemaluannya dari luar, terasa basah dan melekit pada hujung lurah yang subur itu. Pahanya aku raba dan usap sambil lidah kini menjilat dan mencium pusatnya. Terliuk-lentok badan Cikgu Suraya diperlakukan begitu. Kedua tanganku memegang seluar dalamnya dan mula melurutkan ke bawah, aku tarik dengan punggung Cikgu Suraya diangkatnya sedikit, dan terlucutlah benteng terakhir yang ada pada tubuh badan Cikgu Suraya. Aku tak lepaskan peluang menatap sekujur tubuh lemah yang tidak dibaluti seurat benangpun, yang sangat diingini oleh setiap insan bergelar lelaki, yang berada di depan mata minta dijamah. Kelihatan cipapnya berair dikelilingi bulu-bulu nipis berjaga rapi. Aku sentuh cipapnya, terangkat tubuhnya menahan keenakan. Aku sentuh lagi dan menggeselkan jari-jari aku melewati lurah itu, suara mengerang mengiringi liuk-lentok tubuhnya. Kelentitnya aku mainkan, aku gentelkan hinggakan suara yang dilepaskan kali ini agak kuat dengan badan terangkat kekejangan. Terasa basah jari aku waktu tu, aku tak tau apa yang jadi masa tu, tapi sekarang baru aku tau yang Cikgu Suraya dah klimaks.

Aku ingat aku nak jilat macam cerita Blue, tapi tak jadi sebab cipap Cikgu Suraya dah berair, dah basah. Aku terus menghempapkan tubuh aku ke atas tubuhnya dengan lembut sambil mencium wajahnya. Kemaluan aku bergesel dengan kemaluannya. Terasa hujung kote aku berlaga dengan bulu dan air mazi yang membasahi lurah keramat itu. Setelah mendapatkan kedudukan yang selesa, aku pegang kote dan halakan ke lubang cipapnya. Seperti dirancang, cikgu Suraya membuka dan meluaskan kangkangnya sedikit. Setelah berada di hujung muara, aku pun labuhkan tongkat nakhoda aku ke dalam lautan berahi perlahan-lahan, diikuti dengan desisian dan raungan kami berdua bersilih ganti mengiringi terbenamnya tongkat ke dalam lurah di lautan …..

“Aaarrrghhhhh ….. mmmmmm….”

Aku tekankan sampai pangkal kemaluan dan biarkan sekejap, sebab terasa macam nak terpancut. Aku mencium leher dan mulutnya berulang kali. Bila keadaan dah agak OK, aku mula mendayung, atas bawah slow and steady. Kenikmatan pada waktu itu adalah sangat best, susah nak cakap, tak dapat nak bagi tau macam mana bestnya sewaktu kote menerjah masuk ke dalam lubang cipap, kemudian memainkan atas dan bawah berulang kali. Kali pertama aku buat tu, terasa macam nak menjerit, punya la seronok. Cikgu Suraya tak apa le, sebab dia pernah buat dah, dengan laki dia.

Aku sorong tarik kemaluan aku dengan diiringi suara mengerang yang agak kuat sambil melihat panorama di bawah, indah, cukup indah melihatkan kote masuk dan keluar dari lubang cipap, dengan bunyi yang cukup menawan. Cikgu Suraya memeluk erat pinggangku semasa berdayung, punggungnya bergerak atas bawah mengikuti rentak dayungan. Sesekali dia menggoyang-goyangkan punggungnya membantu dayungan aku, terasa kenikmatan yang tiada tolok bandingnya. Aku lajukan dayungan, makin laju dengan suara yang makin kuat, Cikgu Suraya dah hampir menjerit suara mengerangnya, dan aku rasa macam dah nak terkeluar, dah macam gunung berapi nak muntahkan lavanya, aku lajukan lagi dan sekuat-kuat hati aku tusukkan sedalam yang boleh ke dasar lubang cipapnya diikuti dengan jeritan Cikgu Suraya yang nyaring, terpancutlah air mani aku jauh ke dasar cipapnya.

Aku buka mata dan melihat mata Cikgu Suraya terkatup dengan dadanya naik turun dengan cepat, ada titisan peluh di dadanya. Begitu juga badan aku, terasa peluh meleleh di belakang. Kote aku makin berada dalam lubang keramatnya, makin lembik akibat muntahan yang padu tadi. Aku kucup dahi Cikgu Suraya, dia membukakan mata, senyum memandangku. Aku membalasnya dengan mengucup mesra bibirnya. Akhirnya aku landing atas tubuhnya di atas sofa itu, dengan kepala aku ku letakkan atas dadanya. Terdengar bunyi degupan jantung yang kencang di dada Cikgu Suraya, cikgu yang mengajar aku matematik di sekolah.

Setelah beberapa minit, aku bangun dan mengeluarkan kote dari dalam lubang cipapnya. Kelihatan saki baki air maniku meleleh keluar melalui lubang cipapnya yang terkemut-kemut menahan kesedapan. Aku capai tisu di tepi meja, lantas aku lapkan air mani yang meleleh itu. Cikgu Suraya hanya memandang sambil melemparkan senyuman mesra ke arah ku. Kote aku yang masih basah, aku biarkan kering sendiri. Aku duduk bersila di atas carpet dengan mengadap memandang arahnya. Kepala aku hampir dengan kepala Cikgu Suraya yang masih lagi terbaring atas sofa itu. Aku meramas dan menggentel-gentel puting teteknya. Cikgu Suraya membiarkan sahaja sambil tangannya membelai rambutku. Terasa macam suami isteri pulak.

“Terima kasih cikgu” bisikku lembut. Cikgu Suraya mengangguk senyum.

Agak lama juga kami berkeadaan begitu sementara menantikan tenaga pulih kembali, sehingga jantung berdegup dengan normal. Kemudian, Cikgu Suraya bingkas bangun mencapai pakaiannya berlalu ke dalam bilik. Jam menunjukkan pukul 11.30 pagi. Hujan masih belum berhenti, tak ada tanda-tanda nak berhenti. Aku sarungkan semula kain pelikat, baju tak pakai lagi. Masih letih. Aku duduk bersandar di sofa mengenangkan peristiwa sebentar tadi. Fikiranku menerawang. Inilah tuah badan. Apa yang diidamkan selama ini dah pun dapat, cikgu yang selama ini hanya hadir dalam khayalan telah dapat di alam nyata. Berasmara dengan Cikgu Suraya adalah igauan setiap lelaki yang memandang. Aku, aku dapat menikmati tubuh yang menggiurkan itu. Jika selama ini aku lihat Cikgu Suraya bertudung dan berbaju penuh, hari ini, aku melihatnya tanpa pakaian, mengamati seni tubuhnya, setiap lengkuk, lurah dan denai, semuanya aku alami dengan pemandangan yang mempesonakan, malah dapat merasai kenikmatan yang ada pada tubuh itu. Aku bahagia. Aku puas sangat puas dengan apa yang berlaku tadi. Aku tersenyum sendirian …….

Sedang aku mengelamun, aku dikejutkan dengan bunyi dentuman petir yang kuat. Aku teringatkan Cikgu Suraya. Jam sudah menunjukkan 12.00 tengah hari. Rupa-rupanya hampir setengah jam aku mengelamun. Aku bangun dan menuju ke arah bilik Cikgu Suraya. Aku ketuk pintu dan terus masuk. Kelihatan Cikgu Suraya telah berpakaian tidur sedang menyikat rambutnya.

“Nak apa Amir ?” tanyanya lembut.

“Saja je. Boring kat luar” jawabku ringkas sambil duduk di birai katil memandang Cikgu Suraya menyisir rambutnya. Di hujung bilik, kelihatan katil kecil yang di dalamnya sedang tidur anak perempuan Cikgu Suraya dengan nyenyaknya. Bunyi dentuman petir seperti tidak diendahkan, dia tidur macam tiada apa yang berlaku.

“Terima kasih cikgu” kataku.
“Terima kasih apa ?”
“Tadi. Sebab bagi peluang kat saya rasa”
“Ohhh….. tapi jangan bagi tau orang lain tau”
“Janji” balasku.

Aku teruskan memerhatinya mendandan. Haruman minyak wangi menusuk hidung bila Cikgu Suraya menyemburkan ke badannya.

“Cikgu, kenapa cikgu tak marah”
“Marah apa ?”
“Iya le, mula-mula cikgu larang, cikgu tolak saya, lepas tu …..”
“Lepas tu cikgu biarkan kan ?” sambungnya.
“Haaa …” jawabku. “Apasal”
“Kalau cikgu lawan pun tak guna, hang mesti dapat juga kan ?”
“Belum tentu” jawabku.
“Mesti punya le. Cikgu mana larat nak lawan. Jadi lebih baik cikgu biarkan dan bagi kerjasama kat hang. Dua-dua dapat rasa” jelasnya.
“Cikgu tak menyesal ke ?” tanyaku ingin kepastian.
“Kalau dah rela, nak menyesal buat apa” jelasnya lagi. “Lagi pun, bukan Amir rogol saya, Amir minta elok-elok, saya cikgu bagilah. Lagi pun Amir dah tengok. Lainlah kalau Amir masuk rumah cikgu, serang cikgu dan rogol cikgu, yang tu cikgu boleh report polis. Amir boleh masuk penjara”
“Habis, cikgu nak report la ni ?” tanyaku berseloroh.
“Report buat apa, Amir bukan pecah masuk, cikgu yang suruh Amir masuk. Cikgu juga yang benarkan Amir buat dengan cikgu.”
“Kalau suami cikgu tau ?”
“La ni siapa yang tau ?” tanya Sikgu Suraya. “Kita aje kan ?” aku mengangguk.
“Jadi, janganlah bagi tau orang lain” aku angguk lagi tanda faham. Jelasnya sambil menuju ke arah katil anaknya sambil membelainya dengan penuh kasih sayang seorang ibu. Kemudian, Cikgu Suraya terus duduk di sebelahku.
“Wanginya …” sapaku manja. Cikgu Suraya mencubit paha ku. “Cikgu … nak lagi”
“Nak apa”
“Buat”
“Tadi kan dah buat”
“Tak puas lagi”
“Aiii … takkan tak puas. Suami cikgu dapat sekali terus tidur, hang nak lagi ?”
“Nak le, bukan selalu dapat peluang macam ni. Lagi pun tadi saya tak sempat nak jilat cipap cikgu. Cikgu pun tak pegang pun kote saya. Saya nak merasa juga orang perempuan pegang kote” terang aku jujur.

“Jilat, nak tiru cerita Blue la tu” balasnya tersenyum.

Aku angguk membalas senyumannya. Kemaluan aku kembali mencanak, tenaga sudah pulih. Aku pegang tangan Cikgu Suraya dan meletakkan atas batang kemaluan aku yang mencanak itu. Cikgu Suraya seperti faham melurutkan batang aku yang ada dalam kain itu. Aku biarkan sahaja, sedap rasanya. Lepas tu, aku berdiri dan melondehkan kain. Aku berbogel berdiri di hadapan Sikgu Suraya. Dia hanya tersenyum memandangku. Perlahan-lahan, kemaluan aku yang menegang itu dipegangnya, dibelai dan diusap atas bawah. Syoknya tak terkira, selalu jari sendiri yang buat macam tu, tapi hari ini jari jemari lembut seorang wanita cantik yang melakukannya. Aku mendesis sedap. Aku berharaplah yang Cikgu Suraya akan menghisap dan mengulum batang aku. Memang Cikgu Suraya dah tahu keinginan aku. Diciumnya hujung kemaluan aku, dan hujung lidahnya dimainkan di lubang koteku. Aku terasa nyilu, tapi sedap. Perlahan-lahan Cikgu Suraya membuka mulut dan dimasukkan batang kemaluan aku ke dalam mulutnya. Terasa kehangatan air liurnya membasahi batang yang setengah berada dalam mulutnya. Dihisapnya kote aku, dikulumnya ke atas dan ke bawah. Terasa nak tercabut aje masa tu. Aku pegang dan ramas rambutnya yang baru disikat tadi. Aku tolakkan kote aku jauh ke dalam mulutnya, terasa hujung kote aku berlaga dengan anak tekaknya. Cikgu Suraya hisap sampai ke pangkal sambil tangannya meramas-ramas telur zakarku. Di saat itu, aku rasakan kesedapan yang lain dari yang tadi. Aku biarkan Cikgu Suraya menghisap semahunya, aku biarkan dia menjilat seluruh batang kemaluanku, telurku, aku biarkan sebab sedap sangat rasanya.

Setelah itu, aku pegang bahunya. Dia berdiri memandang dengan penuh kesayuan. Aku pegang dan kuis rambut yang terjuntai di bahu. Perlahan-lahan aku lucutkan baju tidurnya ke bawah, dia tidak memakai pakaian dalam. Terserlahlah tubuh cikgu Suraya yang bertelanjang di hadapanku. Aku lengkarkan tangan di pinggang dan mula mendakapnya lembut. Kami berpelukan dan bertautan bibir sambil jari-jemari meraba dan menggosok seluruh badan. Sekarang baru aku berpeluang merangkul tubuh yang kecil molek dengan pinggang yang ramping ini puas-puas. Pinggangnya kecil sahaja. Aku dakap dan aku ramas punggungnya sambil melaga-lagakan kote aku ke perutnya. Sungguh sedap dapat berpelukan sambil berdiri begini.

Aku baringkan dia atas katil, sambil terus memberikan kucupan demi kucupan. Kali ini aku tak lama mencium tetek Cikgu Suraya sebab aku nak sasarkan mulut aku ke cipapnya. Aku turunkan ciuman aku ke bawah, kemaluannya masih kering. Aku terus mencium kemaluannya itu dengan lembut. Terangkat punggungnya menahan kenikmatan itu. Cipapnya aku jilat, aku jelirkan lidah dan menusuk ke dalam lubangnya. Dia mendesis keenakan sambil menggeliat manja. Biji kelentitnya aku hisap, aku jilat semahunya. Cipap Cikgu Suraya mulai basah, aku tak peduli, aku terus jilat dan hisap sambil tangan menggentel-gentel puting teteknya. Tiba-tiba, sedang tengah sedap menjilat, Cikgu Suraya meraung dengan tubuhnya terangkat. Serentak dengan itu juga habis mulutku basah dengan simbahan air dari dalam cipapnya. Ada yang termasuk mulut sikit, rasanya agak payau, masin pun ada. Aku berhenti dan lapkan mulut aku yang basah dek air mani dia. Rupa-rupanya Cikgu Suraya klimaks. Aku mainkan dengan jari aje le lubang cipap itu.

Entah macam mana, timbul nafsu untuk menjilat air cipap dia lagi. Aku terus membenamkam muka ke situ dan mula menjilat lurah yang basah berair itu. Lama-lama rasa sedap pulak, habis aku jilat, aku hisap cipapnya. Cikgu Suraya hanya merintih manja sambil meliukkan tubuhnya. Semasa aku menghisap kelentitnya, aku mainkan lubang cipapnya dengan jari. Tiba-tiba sekali lagi dia terkejang kepuasan, dan kali kedua jugalah air cipapnya menerjah ke dalam mulutku. Aku biarkan aje. Dengan mulut yang basah dengan air maninya, aku cium mulut dia. Air maninya bersebati dengan air liurnya apabila aku membiarkan lidahku dihisap. Cikgu Suraya menjilat air maninya sendiri tanpa mengetahuinya. Bila dah habis air mani di mulutku dia sedut, aku mula melepaskan layar. Tubuhnya aku tindih, dengan sauh di halakan ke lubuk yang dalam. Dan dilepaskan layar maka jatuhlah sauh ke dalam lubuk yang selama ini hanya dilabuhkan oleh sebuah kapal dan seorang nakhoda sahaja. Kini, kapal lain datang bersama nakhoda muda yang terpaksa berhempas pulas melawan badai mengarungi lautan berahi untuk sampai di pulau impian bersama-sama. Perjuangan kali ini lebih lama, dan mencabar kerana masing-masing tidak mahu mengalah awal. Pelbagai aksi dilakukan untuk sampai ke puncak kejayaan. Tubuh Cikgu Suraya aku lanyak dalam pelbagai posisi, dan dia pula memberikan kerjasama yang padu kepada ku dalam menempuhi gelombang. Akhirnya, selepas berhempas pulas, kami tiba juga di pulau impian dengan kejayaan bersama, serentak dengan terjahan padu air hikmat dengan jeritan manja si puteri meraung kepuasan. Kami terdampar keletihan setelah penat belayar.

Terkulai Cikgu Suraya di dalam dakapan aku. Kali ini lebih selesa sebab buat atas tilam yang empuk. Banyak aksi boleh dibuat. Kami terlentang kepenatan, dengan peluh memercik membasahi tubuh dan cadar. Air maniku meleleh keluar buat kali kedua dari lubang yang sama. Cikgu Suraya mendakap badanku sambil jejarinya membelai kemaluanku yang terkulai basah itu. Dimainkannya, seperti baby mendapat anak patung. Aku biarkan sambil mengucup dahinya tanda terima kasih. Kami tidak bersuara, letih.

Sempat juga aku mengalih pandangan ke arah katil anaknya, kelihatan masih lena dibuai mimpi. Aku risau juga takut dia terjaga kerana jeritan dan raungan kepuasan ibunya yang berhempas pulas melawan badai samudera bersama nakhoda muda yang tidak dikenalinya.

Tubuh kami terasa tidak bermaya, rasa nak angkat kaki pun tak larat. Lemah segala sendi dan urat dalam badan. Hanya suara rintihan manja sahaja yang mampu dikeluarkan dari anak tekak dalam kedinginan hujan yang masih lagi mencurah.

“Terima kasih cikgu” aku mengucup dahinya. Dia tersenyum. Kepuasan nampak terpancar di wajahnya.
“Hang hebat la Amir” sahutnya.
“Hebat apa ?”
“Ya la, dua kali dalam sejam”
“First time” balasku ringkas.
“Tak pernah cikgu rasa puas macam ni” jelasnya jujur.
“Tak pernah ?” tanyaku kehairanan.

Dia mengangguk perlahan. “Cikgu tak pernah pancut dulu”

“Suami cikgu buat apa ?”
“Dia masuk aje le sampai dia keluar air” sambungnya. “Bila dah keluar, dia letih, terus tertidur. Cikgu nak lagi masa tu”
“Cikgu mintak la” saranku.
“Dia tak larat dah”
“Dalam seminggu berapa kali cikgu buat” tanya ku mengorek rahsia mereka suami isteri.
“Sekali, kadang-kadang langsung tak dapat”
“Apasal ?”
“Dia balik dekat nak malam, letih. Tak larat lagi nak buat tu”
“Ohhhh …..” aku menganguk macam le faham.
“Bila last sekali cikgu buat ?” pancingku lagi.
“Errrr…….dua minggu lepas” jawabnya yakin.
“Dua minggu cikgu tak dapat ?” sambungku terkejut. Cikgu Suraya hanya menganggukkan kepala mengiyakannya.
“Patutlah Cikgu Suraya tak berapa nak marah masa mula-mula aku nak jamah tubuhnya” bentak hatiku. “Dia nak juga rupa-rupanya”

Hampir setengah jam kami berbual dalam keadaan berpelukan dan bertelanjang di atas katil itu. Segala hal rumah tangganya aku tanya, dijawabnya dengan jujur. Semua hal yang berkaitan diceritakannya, termasuklah jeritan batinnya yang dahagakan belaian dari suami yang tidak dikecapinya. Suaminya terlalu sibuk dengan kerjaya hingga mengabaikan nafkah batin si isteri. Memang bodoh suami Cikgu Suraya sebab tidak menggunakan sepenuhnya tubuh yang menjadi idaman setiap lelaki yang memandang itu. Nasib aku baik sebab dapat menikmati tubuh itu dan seterusnya menyelesaikan masalah jeritan batinnya.

Aku semakin bangga apabila dengan jujur Cikgu Suraya mengakui yang aku berjaya memberikan kepuasan kepada dirinya, batinnya kini tidak lagi bergejolak. Raungannya kini tidak lagi tidak dipenuhi, Cikgu Suraya sudah dapat apa yang batinnya inginkan selama ini, walaupun bukan daripada suaminya sendiri, tetapi dengan anak muridnya, yang muda 10 tahun tetapi gagah bak berusia 30 tahun.

Desiran hujan makin kurang, titisannya semakin perlahan, menunjukkan tanda-tanda hendak berhenti. Kami bangun dan memerhati ke luar jendela. Seperti di suruh, Cikgu Suraya mengenakan kembali pakaian tidurnya lalu terus ke dapur. Aku menanti di bilik itu. Tak lama kemudian, dia masuk dan menyerahkan pakaian aku yang hampir kering. Setelah mengenakan pakaian, aku ke ruang tamu dan minta diri untuk pulang memandangkan hujan sudah berhenti. Cikgu Suraya mengiringi aku ke pintu. Sekali lagi aku mengucapkan terima kasih atas segala layanannya. Cikgu Suraya juga berterima kasih kerana telah membantunya. Aku capai basikal, buka pintu pagar dan terus kayuh menuju ke rumah. Tak kelihatan pun jiran-jiran Cikgu Suraya di halaman rumah, maklumlah hujan, lagipun sekarang waktu makan tengah hari.

Sesampai di rumah, aku mandi. Di bilik, kelihatan kesan gigit di leherku. Ah, sudah. Malulah aku nanti. Aku tekad kalau tak hilang menjelang esok, aku tak nak ke sekolah.

Pagi esoknya, tiada kesan gigitan pada leherku. Aku ke sekolah seperti biasa bersama adik-adikku yang lain. Mereka perempuan, sekolah lain. Di sekolah, bila bertembung dengan Cikgu Suraya yang berbaju kurung bertudung kepala, aku senyum dan mengucapkan selamat, buat macam tak ada apa-apa yang berlaku antara kami. Cikgu Suraya pun buat macam biasa aje, walaupun di hati kami masing-masing tahu apa yang telah terjadi sewaktu hujan lebat semalam. Dalam kelas, dia mengajar seperti biasa. Aku pun buat selamba aje, nanti member syak pulak.

Selama sebulan lebih selepas kejadian itu, kami masih buat tak tahu aje. Tak pernah ceritakan hal itu. Kalau kami bertemu pun, tentang hal pelajaran. Aku yang baru first time dapat, dah rasa ketagih. Terasa nak lagi menjamah tubuh perempuan, dah tak larat nak melancap aje. Pada suatu hari, kalau tak silap hari Selasa, aku berjumpanya di bilik guru. Waktu tu, bilik guru agak lengang, aku memberanikan diri minta nak lagi menjamah kenikmatan tubuhnya. Pada mulanya Cikgu Suraya agak keberatan mengizinkan buat kali kedua, tetapi setelah mendesak dan memujuknya, dia mulai lembut. Cikgu Suraya setuju, tapi dia akan beritahu aku bila. Aku kata cepat sikit sebab dah tak tahan lagi. Kalau line clear, dia akan memberitahu aku. Aku gembira dengan penjelasan itu.

Tiga hari selepas itu, Cikgu Suraya memanggil aku ke bilik guru. Dia meminta aku ke rumahnya malam hari Isnin. Dia memberitahu bahawa suami akan out-station ke Johor selama dua hari. Aku janji akan datang.

Aku setuju, tapi bagaimana aku nak bagi tau mak ayah aku yang aku akan bermalam di luar. Aku cakap, aku tidur rumah kawan, sebab nak study dan terus ke sekolah esoknya. Mereka benarkan. Tiba malam yang dijanjikan, lebih kurang pukul 8.00, aku tiba. Cikgu Suraya menyambutku dengan senyuman. Anaknya yang bermain-main dengan permainannya terhenti melihat aku masuk. Selepas diamati, dia kembali semula bermain. Nasib baik anak Cikgu Suraya kecil lagi, kalau tak tak tahu lah. Malam itu, kami tidur bersama di bilik seperti sepasang suami isteri. Persetubuhan kami malam itu memang menarik, seperti sekian lama tidak merasanya. Aku melepaskan rindu dendam ke seluruh bahagian tubuhnya. Cikgu Suraya kini tidak lagi malu-malu meminta dipenuhi hajatnya jika diinginkan. Kalau tak silap, malam tu kami bertarung 4 kali. Yang last sekali, waktu dinihari, dan kami tertidur. Sedar-sedar, pukul 8.00 lebih apabila anaknya menangis. Kami dah lewat ke sekolah, Cikgu Suraya menelefon dan menyatakan dia sakit. Aku pun dah malas nak ke sekolah. Selepas memujuk anaknya, memberikan susu, dia tidurkan semula anaknya itu. Kami bersarapan dengan makanan yang disediakannya. Kemudian, kami mandi bersama, bertelanjang dan berasmara di dalam bilik mandi. Di sinilah, aku minta aku nak pancutkan air ke dalam mulutnya. Cikgu Suraya setuju, setelah puas batang aku menyusuri lembah, di saat hendak melepaskan titisan terakhir, aku minta Cikgu Suraya duduk dan aku halakan senjata aku ke sasaran, dan terus menembak ke lohong yang terbuka luas. Penuh mulut Cikgu Suraya dengan air mani aku. Ada setitis dua yang tertelan, yang lain diluahkan kembali. Aku menghalakan batang masuk ke dalam mulutnya, dia terpaksa menerima dan mula menghisap batang aku yang masih berlinang dengan sisa air mani yang ada. Kami terus mandi dan membersihkan badan.

Anaknya telah lama dibuai mimpi, kami berdua berehat di ruang tamu sambil mendengar radio. Kami berbual tentang hal peribadi masing-masing. Sesekali air nescafe panas yang dihidangkan oleh Cikgu Suraya aku hirup. Aku memberitahu yang aku tak pernah ada awek bila ditanya, dan aku juga berasa bangga kerana dapat merasai nikmat perhubungan antara lelaki dan perempuan lebih awal. Sambil berbual, aku mengusap dan meramas lembut buah dada cikgu ku yang berada di sebelah. Aku juga bertanya tentang suaminya, adakah dia syak atau terasa perubahan semasa berasmara bersama. Cikgu Suraya menjelaskan bahawa dia buat macam biasa, waktu berasmara pun macam biasa. Cikgu Suraya tidak pernah menghisap kemaluan suaminya sebab suaminya tak mahu, begitu juga kemaluannya tidak pernah dijilat. Jadi, akulah orang pertama menjilat kemaluannya dan kemaluan akulah yang pertama masuk ke dalam mulut Cikgu Suraya. Cikgu Suraya kata yang dia seronok apabila kemaluannya dijilat, dihisap dan dimainkan dengan mulut. Sebab itulah, Cikgu Suraya tidak keberatan mengulum kemaluan aku. Kami ketawa kecil mengenangkan aksi-aksi ghairah yang pernah dilakukan.

Jam menunjukkan pukul 10 lebih. Cikgu Suraya bangun menuju ke biliknya, aku mengekori. Di bilik, dia menjengok keadaan anaknya yang sedang lena. Perlahan-lahan aku memeluknya dari belakang. Tangan ku, aku lengkarkan ke pinggangnya yang ramping sambil mulut mengucup lembut lehernya. Sesekali tanganku meramas buah dadanya yang kian menegang. Aku memalingkan tubuhnya, kami berdakapan sambil berkucupan bibir. Tubuhnya aku labuhkan ke atas katil sambil menggomol mesra. Pakaiannya aku lucutkan, begitu juga denganku. Mudah dilucutkan sebab masing-masing menghendakkannya. Entah kali ke berapa, mulutku penuh lagi dengan air maninya sebelum kemaluanku meneroka lurah keramat itu. Kali ini aksi kami makin ganas. Tubuhnya yang kecil itu aku tindih semahunya. Akhir sekali, muntahan cecair pekatku tidak dilepaskan di dalam, tetapi di mulutnya. Air maniku memenuhi mulutnya apabila aku lepaskan di situ. Dia menerimanya dengan rela sambil menjilat-jilat sisa yang meleleh keluar, sambil batang kemaluanku dikulumnya menjilat sisa-sisa yang masih ada. Aku tersenyum melihat lidahnya yang menjilat-jilat itu seperti mendapat sesuatu makanan yang lazat. Dia juga turut tersenyum melihat aku. Setelah habis di telannya. Aku mula menyarungkan kembali pakaian. Cikgu Suraya duduk bersandar, masih berbogel.

“Sedap?” tanya ku sambil menjilat bibir. Cikgu Suraya mengangguk faham. Dia kemudian menyarungkan pakaian tidur lalu menemankan aku hingga ke pintu. Setelah selesai, aku minta diri untuk pulang ke rumah, takut nanti jirannya nampak. Dia melepas aku dengan berat hati. Aku balik, emak ayah tak ada, yang ada orang gaji. Aku bagi tahu yang aku sakit dan terus ke bilik. Tidur.

Begitulah kisah aku berasmara dengan guru matematiku yang sehingga kini masih menjadi kenangan, walaupun lebih 10 tahun aku meninggalkan sekolah dan negeri itu untuk berkerja di KL. Waktu aku tingkatan 6 Rendah, Cikgu Suraya bertukar ke Johor. Selama waktu itu, banyak kali kami melakukan hubungan seks. Sebelum berpindah, Cikgu Suraya mengandung, aku sempat juga tanya anak siapa, dia tidak menjawab tapi tersenyum memandangku. Aku mengerti, itu adalah hasil daripada benih yang aku taburkan berkali-kali. Selepas itu, aku tak pernah bertemu atau dengar kisahnya.

Setelah 3 tahun di KL, aku dapat cerita tak rasmi yang Cikgu Suraya kini mengajar di KL. Kalau betul, aku cuba nak mencari walaupun kini usianya lebih kurang 38 tahun. Sehingga kini, aku masih belum menemuinya ;-)

Pengalaman aku bersama Miss Mui pensyarah ekonomi

noreply@blogger.com (Anonymous) — Mon, 19 Aug 2013 03:35:00 +0000

Cerita ni terjadi waktu aku menuntut di sebuah IPT tempatan beberapa tahun yang lalu. Di sinilah aku telah kehilangan teruna aku yang aku pertahankan setelah sekian lamanya.

Miss Mui (bukan nama sebenar) adalah seorang pensyarah yang lawa dan kiut miut. Orangnya kecil molek tapi bodynya...mengalahkan anak dare..... Dari cerite yang aku dengar dia dah setahun menjanda tanpe ada anak....

Dia ajar aku subjek ekonomi. Tiap kali mengajar dia pakei seksi habis. Kalau dia mengajar semua mata mesti tertumpu kat dada dan paha dia yang empok lagi putih melepak...temasuklah aku...tapi yang aku perasan waktu die mengajar dia asyik target aku jeeee....

Minggu tu dia bagi ujian...5% untuk ke final.....Dua hari lepas ujian dia panggil aku ke bilik kerana ada hal penting....Aku kata mesti aku fail punya kalau tak takkan dia panggil aku...

Sangkaan aku tepat, bila aku sampai ke bilik dia....aku lihat kertas jawapan aku ade kat tangan dia....dia tanya aku kenapa aku tak menjawab soalan dengan tepat? Aku kata, aku jawab dengan baik dan suruh dia baca semula...

Hari tu aku tengok dia pakai seksi habis..payudarenye jelas kelihatan dan membuatkan jantung aku berdebar....

Tiba-tiba dia bangun dan kunci pintu dari dalam dan rapat kat aku...dan terus berbisik kat telinga aku...Ini membuat bulu tengkok aku berdiri... Miss Mui memang straight forward punya orang... Dia kata dia boleh tolong aku lulus dengan syarat... Belum habis aku tanya syaratnya tangannya telah menyentuh batang aku dari luas seluar yang aku pakei......syaratnya dia nak kulum batang aku puas-puas katanya sambil membuka zip seluar aku..aku tak boleh nak buat apa-apa kerana batang akupun dah mengeras...aku tak pernah dibuat sebegini sebelum ini..bayangkanlah...

Bila batang keras aku telah keluar dia terkejut besar melihat saiz dan ukurannya. Lebih kurang 7 inci dan hujungnya sangat lebar..Waw katanya this is giant....Dia terus kulum aku dengan rakusnya.

Aku tak tahu apa nak buat cuma serah aje pade die yang lebih berpengalaman.. Aku lihat dia cuma mampu kulum bahagian kepala sahaja kerana batang aku besar dan panjang...rasanya sungguh sedap..Kesedapan yang tak pernah aku rasakan selama ini. Pun Mui terus kulum batang aku tanpa mampu mengeluarkan kata-kata. Selang 10 minit aku rasa badan aku tiba-tiba panas dan aku terasa satu kenikmatan yang teramat sangat yang memusat dari pusat sehingga kemaluanku... Rupa-rupanya aku hampir klimek...Miss Mui terus mengulum batang ku dengan lebih rakus dan akhirnya aku terpancut di dalam mulutnya..

Miss Mui terus menghisap batangku sehingga kering namun batang aku masih lagi tegang...This is great kata Miss Mui. Aku cuba menyentuh cipap Miss Mui namun Miss Mui menyuruh aku keluar sebaik sahaja telefon di dalam biliknya berdering. Dia kata kat aku not now...Dia suruh aku beredar tetapi sebelum aku beredar dia memberi nombor telefonnya kepadaku dan menyuruh aku menelefonnya pada jam 8.00 malam tersebut... Aku pun beredar dari bilik Pun Mui tetapi sebelum aku menutup pintu biliknya dia sempat berkata, you can get A- for your paper sambil tersenyum padaku.

Petang tersebut sebelum aku balik ke rumah sewaku aku telah membeli sebuah pita lucah untuk mempelajari bagaimana mereka melakukannya. Petang itu aku habiskan masaku dengan menonton filem lucah tersebut sementara menunggu pukul 8.00 malam. Pukul 8.00 malam akupun menghubungi Miss Mui dan tanpa banyak bicara dia menjemput aku minum teh dirumahnya.....

Setibanya aku di rumah Miss Mui, dia terus mendakap aku dan kami pun berkucupan. Dia memang seorang yang berpengalaman... Dia mengajak aku masuk ke biliknya....Dia membuka pakaian nya satu persatu di hadapan aku dan membuatkan batangku terus menegang....Ini rupanya badan yang menjadi idaman ramai selama ini. Aku terus membuka pakaianku dan tanpa banyak soal aku terus mendakapnya dan membaringkan Miss Mui ke katil empoknya....Aku kucup bibirnya dan aku jilat tengkok Miss Mui. Aku kulum teteknya sehingga dia meraung keenakan. Tangan Miss Mui sempat melancap batang ku namun aku terus memberanikan diri dengan menjilat pusatnya dan terus ke cipapnya...Dia meraung lagi kerana keenakan. Aku terus buat seperti yang apa dilakukan oleh pasangan yang aku tonton dalam filem petang tadi...Aku jilat dan jentik kelentitnya sehingga dia meraung dan terpancut beberapa kali...Dia kata this is great.... Please fuck me, Please. Aku tak layan langsung tapi sebaliknya aku masukkan jari aku satu persatu kedalam cipapnya dan lidah aku masih menjilat kelentitnya yang panjang sehingga dia terpancut lagi.....Dia masih merintih simpati agar aku segera masuk....Namun aku ada idea dan tanya dia apa aku akan dapat... Dia kata I promise you will get A++ sambil meraung keenakan.

Tanpa berfikir panjang aku pun mengambil bantal yang ada dan menyandarkan punggungnya agar ia lebih terangkat dan aku pun memasukkan batang aku kedalam cipapnya namun ianya aku rasakan masih sempit dan panas, namun Miss Mui memudahkan kerja aku dengan mamaut pinggang aku dengan kedua belah kakinya sehingga aku berjaya memasukkan kesemuanya...Aku pun mula berdayung dan aku lihat Miss Mui meraung keenakan. Sekarang kepala Miss Mui berada di bawah katil dan dia tidak berhenti-henti berkata fuck me please... you are great....yes...yes...Aku cabut batang aku dan mengarah agar Miss Mui menonggeng..kami buat cara doggie pula dan dia meraung lagi kerana keenakan.. dia kata aku the greatest lover yang dia pernah main with. Setelah sekian lama berdayung aku rasa nak terpancut dan tanpa membuang masa aku tusuk cipap dia kuat-kuat dan pancut di dalamnya...wah sungguh nikmat sekali....

Aku cabut batang aku dan masukkan ke dalam mulutnya dan dia kulum aku sehingga kering...namun aku cepat recover..dan batang aku tegang balik... waw this is great, dia kata......Dia nak relek dulu katanya tapi aku cepat-cepat tonggengkan dia dan kenakan kondom yang aku bekalkan tadi... Perlahan-lahan aku masukkan batang aku ke lubang buntutnya..dan ini membuatkan dia terkejut...dan berkata not there my dear....tapi aku tak peduli... Aku rasa sempit yang amat sangat namun bila aku tusuk kuat-kuat batang aku masuk sedikit demi sedikit...akhirnya aku berjaya memasukkan kesemuanya dan berdayung...aku rasakan satu kenikmatan yang teramat sangat dan aku lihat Miss Mui yang pada mulanya tadi kesakitan kini bertukar kepada keenakan. Aku terpancut lagi tapi kali ini di dalam lubang buntutnya....

Kami sama-sama gelak dan dia kata akulah yang pertama kali memecah virgin buntutnya......dan aku pasti akan dapat A++.

Pada malam tersebut aku benar-benar puas kerana kami asyik main...aku kira 7 kali....aku balik ke rumah pada pukul 6.00 pagi dan terus sambung tidur kerana terlalu letih. Mujurlah kelas aku mula jam 11.00 pagi. Aku tersenyum sendirian sambil berkata inilah yang dikatakan tuah badan....

lecturer

Buat Projek Dalam Kereta

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Wed, 24 Jul 2013 05:24:00 +0000

Berasmara di Dalam Kereta

Peristiwa ini berlaku sewaktu aku bekerja di JB di mana aku telah dilantik menjadi ketua untuk menganjurkan company family day. Seperti tradisinya hanya orang bujang akan menjadi jawatankuasa penganjur. Sebagai ketua aku telah menetapkan aktiviti dan melantik ahli jawatankuasa yang lain.

Nak dijadikan cerita dua minggu sebelum function kami perlu ke beach resort yang sudah ditempah untuk memastikan persediaanya berjalan lancar. Kami 6 orang, 3 lelaki dan 3 wanita akan kesana yaitu aku, Roy dan Khan sementara wanita pula Nurool (nama sebenar) awekku, Mimi dan Leen.

Kami bertolak jam 3 petang selepas mendapat kebenaran Personnel Manager dengan dua kereta. Kami sampai jam 5 petang. Setelah 2-3 jam berbincang dengan pengurusan hotel kami pun berangkat pulang kira kira pukul 8 malam. Sebelum pulang aku memberi isyarat kepada Roy aku nak balik berdua dengan Nurool aja. Terpaksalah Roy tumpang kereta Khan, dia pun faham.

Nurool ni memang lawa baru aja grade dan masih 6 bulan bekerja di sini. Berasal dari utara. Budaknya berkulit putih bertubuh langsing tinggi dan bila tersenyum amat manis sekali. Habis budak jantan kat sini nak tackle dia tapi sudah rezeki aku agaknya. Tapi part paling seksi buah dadanya yang menonjol dan punggungnya yang melentik agak tonggek. Tambahan lagi dia nia jenis outspoken dan boleh diajak sembang dan bergurau tentang seks. Tak keterlaluan aku katakan sudah ber gelen gelen air maniku habis melancap bermodalkan Nurool.

Berbalik pada kisah kami. Oleh kerana perjalanan kami agak jauh kami berbual supaya tidak mengantuk dalam masa yang sama tangan aku mengambil kesempatan meraba-raba peha dan sekali sekala buah dada Nurool. Nurool tak kisah sebab kami sudah selalu ringan-ringan kadang-kadang tu dalam office pun jadi. Nurool pulak menyandarkan kepalanya ke bahuku sementara tangannya mengosok gosok pehaku.

Sambil tu Nurool mencium-cium aku lama kelamaan batang konekku pun bangun stim, senak perutku bila adikku tu mengeras dalam seluar jeans. Aku bagitau Nurool supaya membuka seluarku sebab aku sudah tak tahan. Nurool pulak nakal diramas-ramas, dilurut dari atas kebawah batang pelirku. Makin mencanak kerasnya. Aku makin tak selesa sebab aku tak boleh respons kat Nurool kerana sedang memandu.

Jadi aku memutuskan untuk cari port yang sesuai dan beromen sebelum meneruskan perjalanan. Aku memberhentikan kereta disebuah kawasan taman yang sunyi dan aku yakin tak dilihat orang. Bila kereta sudah parking senanglah kami beromen, aku segera memeluk Nurool, kami berkucup-kucupan penuh mesra tanganku meraba-raba buah dada Nurool yang mengkal pejal dibaluti coli nipis. Tangan Nurool pula masih mengurut-urut batang pelirku.

Kami terus berkucup dan berkulum-lulum lidah sambil tanganku membuka satu persatu butang blouse yang dipakainya, kemudian tanganku menyelinap masuk ke dalam coli dan meramas perlahan-lahan buah dada sambil mengentel-gentel putingnya. Tanganku tak henti-henti menguli payudara Nurool hingga buah dadanya kemerah-merahan dan keras mengkal terpacak. Setelah puas berkulum lidah aku meneruskan dengan mecium dan menjilat-jilat pipi tengkuk, cuping telinga hingga kelehernya semua aku kerjakan sampai birat-birat. Aku teruskan lagi dengan mulutku menghisap sebelah buah dada Nurool sementara tanganku meramas yang sebelah lagi.

Aku lihat Nurool sudah gelisah nafasnya turun naik kencang sesekali mendengus-dengus matanya pula tertutup rapat menikmati rangsangan tangan dan mulutku ke atas buah dadanya. Aku hisap dan ramas buah dadanya hingga lenjun dengan air liurku. Aku teruskan lagi dengan tanganku merayap keperutnya yang rata, ke pusat hingga ketendunnya yang tembam dan masih ditutupi skirt labuh yang dipakainya.

Sewaktu tanganku cuba menyentuh bahagian sulitnya Nurool menolak tanganku melarangku daripada meneruskannya. Memangpun sebelum ini aku tak pernah menyentuh bahagian sulitnya, tapi kali ini aku amat terangsang untuk melihat sendiri faraj Nurool. Maklumlah dia ni memang lawa dan putih melepak orangnya.

Aku memujuk rayu Nurool agar membenarkan aku menyentuh farajnya. Aku katakan padanya yang aku amat mencintainya dan tak akan merosakkanya dan aku berjanji hanya nak menyentuhnya tak lebih dari itu. Akhirnya Nurool terpedaya dengan pujuk rayuku dengan syarat aku hanya menyentuh tanpa memasukkan jari atau batang pelirku ke dalam rongga farajnya.

Tanganku mula meraba-raba faraj Nurool daripada luar skirtnya aku dapat merasakan pantatnya beransur-ansur mengembang bila kuusap-usap hingga menjadi semakin tembam walaupun masih ditutupi skirt. Beransur ansur aku masukkan tanganku kecelah pehanya kuusap-usap peha lembut dan gebu hingga kepangkalnya. Apabila sampai kepangkal peha aku menekup faraj Nurool dengan tapak tanganku. Penuh tapak tanganku, 'memang besar pantat budak ni' getus hatiku. Aku dapat merasakan panties Nurool dan lembab dengan cairan ghairah daripada farajnya. Tanganku mula bergerak ke atas dan ke bawah mengikut alur pantatnya sementara mulutku masih mengerjakan buah dadanya. Makin lama makin banyak cairan hingga basah pantiesnya, tapak tanganku pula dan semakin lenjun dibuatnya.

Aku segera menyelak pantiesnya dan melurutkan jari tengahku ke alur farajnya. Pantat nya betul betul sudah lenjun aku terus melurut-lurut jari jemariku ke atas adan kebawah hingga menyentuh biji kelentitnya. Pantatnya begitu hangat dan basah sambil terasa bibir farajnya mengemut-ngemut menahan asakan berahi jemariku.

Kali ini Nurool tak lagi mendengus malah mengerang-ngerang kesedapan setiap kali jariku mengentel biji kelentitnya sambil tangannya meramas-ramas badanku. Sesekali tangan Nurool menahan tanganku agar terus mengentel biji kelentitnya. Aku juga amat terangsang menyebabkan batangku mencanak sekali. Aku cuba merapatkan mulutku kefarajnya tetapi agak sukar kerana kami berada ditempat duduk depan kereta jadi pergerakan dan aksi kami amat terbatas.

Aku segera memusingkan badan Nurool supaya menyandar ke dinding kereta sementara kaki kanannya kuletakkan ke konsol kaki kirinya kuletakkan ke dash board. Nurool agak kurang selesa tapi sebab sudah syok dia akur sahaja. Dalam samar-samar aku dapat melihat dengan jelas farajnya yang menjadi idamanku selama ini. Farajnya amat tembam tersembul dan merah merekah. Kelihatan amat dijaga rapi hanya bulu-bulu nipis menutupi bahagian atas sementara bahagian bibir farajnya bersih dicukur. Dalam posisi mengangkang jelas kelihatan saluran faraj Nurool sudah terbuka sambil mengalirkan cairan jernih yang membasahi keseluruhan permukaan faraj dan meleleh hingga ke duburnya.

Aku amat terangsang lalu menyuakan mukaku kecelah kelengkangnya. Lidahku menjilat-jilat seluruh farajnya, kelentit dan duburnya hingga habis cairannya aku hisap. Habis aku gigit kelentit dan menyedut pantat Nurool hingga birat-birat kukerjakan. Akhirnya Nurool tak dapat menahan lagi nafsunya nafasnya semakin pantas tubuhnya kejang kedua tangannya memaut kemas menekan kepalaku diikuti farajnya mengemut ngemut sebelum membuakkan cairan faraj dengan banyak sekali. Nurool mencapai klimaksnya. Habis mulut dan muka aku dipenuhi lendi daripada farajnya.

Tubuh Nurool sudah kelihatan amat lesu dan longlai tersandar dikerusi kereta, matanya kuyu memandangku kosong sambil tersenyum kepuasan tapi aku belum puas lagi. Nafsuku membuak-buak ingin merodok rongga dara Nurool dengan batang pelirku yang sudah terhunus keras, walaupun aku sudah berjanji tak nak merosakkannya tapi atas desakan nafsu yang membuak-buak aku tak peduli lagi. Aku tengok Nurool pun sudah pasrah dan lemas dalam lautan nikmat seksual seperti meminta aku meneruskan kembara hingga kepuncaknya. Oleh kerana kami di dalam kereta yang agak sempit untuk bersenggama jadi aku memberi isyarat kepada Nurool supaya merangkak ke kerusi belakang pula.

Ketika merangkak aku memerhatikan punggung Nurool yang putih melepak dan menonggek amat menghairahkan nafsuku. Aku menyuruh Nurool menyandar ke pintu kereta sambil membuka kangkangnya. Aku membongkok menghampirinya kucium mulut dan berkulum lidah, tanganku pula meramas lembut buah dadanya sementara tangan sebelah lagi memaut erat pinggang Nurool yang ramping. Nurool juga memaut erat pinggangku sementara sebelah tangannya mengusap dadaku sambil mengentel puntingnya. Aku betul betul sudah steam tapi cuba bertenang sambil mengawal keadaan. Aku acukan batang pelirku yang keras seperti batu tepat ke lubang farajnya, kutusukkan perlahan sekadar melepasi kepala butuhku yang dang kembang macam cendawan. Aku terasa amat hangat dan ketat sekali kemutan faraj Nurool sehingga batangku tersekat walaupun farajnya tak henti-henti mengeluarkan pelincir. Memang masih dara lagi Nurool ni bisik hatiku memandangkan begitu sukar aku memasukkan batangku tambahan pula saiz batangku memang agak besar.

Aku teruskan menusuk pelirku keluar masuk setakat yang dapat, Nurool pulak mendesah dan mengerang kesedapan setiap kali aku tusukkan senjataku ke dalam pantatnya.

"Ohh.. Ohh.. Abangg.. Seedapnya bang.. Oohh.. Abang pelan sikit Nurool tak tahan.. Sakitt.. Oohh.." Begitulah keluhnya.

Apabila aku merasakan lubang pantatnya sudah semakin kembang aku tusukkan lebih dalam lagi hingga satu ketika kepala butuhku terasa seperti telah menembusi lapisan kulit, diikuti raungan daripada Nurool.

"Aduuhh.. Oohh.. Sakiit Bang aduhh." Nurool menahan kesakitan dalam kelazatan, aku lihat dia mengalirkan air mata barangkali memang sakit ketika aku mengoyakkan selaput daranya.

Apabila Nurool dan agak tenang aku terus tusukkan batang pelirku hingga santak kepangkal rahim. Nurool meraung lagi penuh kenikmatan, aku membiarkan batangku seketika di dalam untuk menikmati kemutan faraj Nurool yang amat kejap dan berturut-turut. Kemudian aku meneruskan dengan acara sorong tarik, aku menyorong dengan perlahan hingga santak dan menarik batang pelirku dengan pantas bertalu-talu. Punggung Nurool terangkat-angkat mengikut irama hayunanku menambahkan lagi kenikmatan persetubuhan. Nurool begitu terangsang hingga klimaks beberapa kali, dia meraung kesedapan sambil tangannya menarik narik rambutku.

"Ohh.. Ohh.. Ooohh.. Arghh.." Itu saja yang kedengaran dari mulut mungil Nurool yang pantatnya sedang aku kerjakan.

Setelah puas memantat dalam posisi menelentang aku menyuruh Nurool menungging. Ku ramas ramas punggungnya yang montok dan kubuka kangkangnya seluas-luas hingga tersembul farajnya. Kulihat farajnya sudah banjir dengan lendir lalu ku suakan mulutku menjilat cipapnya hingga ke dubur hingga hampir kering kukerjakan. Dalam posisi doggy style terus aku tusukkan seluruh batangku ke dalam lubang farajnya hingga santak kepangkal rahimnya. Aku menghayun dengan pantas dan bertalu-talu hingga menghasilkan bunyi berdecap-decup batang pelirku berlaga dengan pantat Nurool. Sambil menghayun batang pelirku ke dalam faraj tanganku sibuk menguli buah dadanya mulutku pula mengigit tengkuknya. Betul-betul 3 dalam 1. Punggung Nurool pula maju mundur mengikut hala tusukan, terkemut-kemut farajnya menahan asakan batangku. Badan kami berdua sudah lenjun bermandi peluh maklumlah bersenggama dalam kereta, buka tingkap sikit aja cukup-cukup untuk udara bernafas. Tiba-tiba pantat Nurool mengemut begitu kuat sekali dan meraung penuh ghairah mencapai klimaks yang entah keberapa.

Akibatnya kepala butuhku terangsang yang amat sangat, aku seperti tak dapat mengawal keadaan, nafasku kencang jantung berdegup pantas kepala butuhku pula berdenyut seperti nak terpancut. Nurool seperti mengerti keadaanku meminta aku pancut diluar farajnya.

"Abangg.. Buang kat luarr.. Oohh.. Pless.." Rayunya.

Dengan pantas aku mencabut pelirku dan cuba bertenang mengawal pernafasan supaya tidak terpancut dahulu sebab aku belum puas lagi menyetubuhi pantat Nurool. Lagi pula aku tak mahu memancurkan air maniku ke dalam pantat Nurool, buatnya dia mengandung naya aku. Jadi aku meminta nurool mengisap saja pelirku hingga memancutkan air mani.

Aku menyandar sementara Nurool membongkok mencapai pelirku. Dia cuba memasukkan keseluruhan batangku namun tak dapat sebab terlalu panjang. Nurool mengulom batangku dengan lahap sekali sambil tangannya melancapkan bahagian batang pelir yang tak muat dimulutnya. Jilatan dari lidah kasap nurool serta urutan jemarinya yang lembut ke atas batang pelirku amat menghairahkan sekali. Mataku terpejam menahan kesedapan oral seks sambil tanganku meramas ramas punggung Nurool yang pejal dan menonggek. Sesekali jariku mengusap lubang dubur dan hujung farajnya. Terangkat punggung Nurool bila jejariku menusuk nusuk lubang buntutnya.

Setelah hampir 10 minit batangku dikerjakan Nurool, aku sudah tak dapat nak menahan lagi kepala butuhku terasa berdenyut-denyut, uraturat pelirku terasa amat tegang diikuti rasa sensasi yang amat sangat hingga akhirnya aku memancutkan keseluruhan air mani ke dalam rongga halkum Nurool. Nurool awalya cuba mencabut mulutnya tapi tanganku lebih pantas menekan kepalanya hingga kesemua air maniku habis ditelannya.

Aku amat puas kerana dapat menyetubuhi pantat Nurool gadis pujaanku, walaupun aku terpaksa melakukannya

Kenangan Zaman Persekolahan Yuni, Yati, Aku Dan.....

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Wed, 24 Jul 2013 05:18:00 +0000

Ni nak cerita lah pasal pengalaman persekolahan dulu....Hari tu kelas abis awal, macam biasa aku ajak member pergi lepak kat taman riadah, port kita orang. Kalau dah lepak dengan member tempat camtu biasa lah apa lagi kalau tak bersembang pasal awek masing2. Cuma aku aje yang belum ade lagi, mungkin sebab aku ni memilih sangat sejak break-off dengan awek aku. Ego lah katakan.

Tiba-tiba saja ternampak 2 orang awek dari sekolah perempuan dekat kawasan tu sedang berjalan seperti mencari satu tempat untuk mereka duduk. Aku pun apa lagi, pasang susuk lah! Ini lah 'chan' aku nak tunjuk terror kat depan member2.

Akupun mulakan langkah macam seorang perwira...tunjuk macho lah konon...."Hai" aku menyapa kat dia orang. Mereka hanya balas senyuman kat aku. "U berdua ni baru balik sekolah ke?" tanya aku lagi. " Ya..." dengan nada sombong mereka menjawab. "Eh jual mahal nampak?" aku bertanya dalam hati. Tak pa, ikan pasti makan umpan, salah sekor mesti dapat punya.

"By the way, nama I Lan and U ?" tanya aku lagi dengan konfiden. "I Yati dan yang nih sepupu I, Yuni.." Si Yati, 15 tahun, ni putih gebu dan si Yeni, baru 13 tahun, kulit 'sawo matang' macam aku juga. Lepas tu mulalah aku jual minyak kat diaorang....

Member2 aku pun berbulu mata diaorang sebab aku dapat layan dua awek, sekor pun aku tak offer nak kenal kan untuk dia orang....Dalam diam member2 hilang entah kemana....

Ternampak pulak couple kat depan tengah syok beromen. Kita pun apa lagi ketawa-ketawa malu lah konon nampak macam tu..." U all tak pernah ke nampak benda macam tu atau pun pernah tak buat benda macam tu?" dengan tak sengaja aku tertanya kat diaorang. " Eh tak lah! Gila ke, kita ni masih sekolah lagi mana boleh buat macam tu..." jawab Yuni yang tiba2 bersuara, "Ai? Apasal pulak kita masih sekolah tak boleh buat pulak? Ingat orang dah kerja aje boleh buat?" Aku jawab dengan sahaja..." Kalau I ringan2 pernah juga dengan ex-bf I" celah Yati, " oh ye ke? Macam mana best tak?" aku tanya dengan sungguh2 nak tahu" OK lah tapi tak rasa apa pun mungkin my ex tu tak tau romen lah" sambung Yati lagi...Yuni hanya seyum sinis dengar jawapan dari Yati tu.

Hai nampak nya kenduri besar lah aku malam ni..."kalau gitu I jadi bf you lah I boleh bagi U feeling punya" jawab aku dengan berseloroh.kee!keeee!keee! Ketawa gatal bercampur miang memecah senja tu."U mesti dah expert eh!" tanya Yuni."Expert tu tidak lah tapi boleh tahan experience jugalah" jawab ku lagi."Betul ke? Dengan siapa? Dah banyak ke girl yang U buat cam tu?" tanya Yati..."yang tu tak leh jawab dulu, kalau U nak tau kenalah cuba dengan I dulu, nanti U mesti tau punya..." sambil tu aku merapatkan lagi tempat duduk aku dengan Yati.

Yati berbisik kat aku" I nak, tapi Yuni siapa nak handle dia?" " No problem I tahu macam mana nak handle dia" sambil aku tarik tengkok Yati dan berbisik. Sempat aku jilat telinganya untuk memulakan adengan yang memberahikan. Uhhhhhh.... Yati mengeluh kesedapan dengan jilatan lidah api aku. "Eh korang buat apa ni!!!???" tanya Yuni" Tak de apa apa, ringan-ringan aja, U relax lah tengok kita buat, kalau nak belajar teknik2 beromen, sambil tu tengokkan kalau ada orang OK!" perintahku. Sambil tu aku suruh Yuni duduk kat sebelah aku.

Yati sudah mula hayal dek pelukkan elektrik aku sambil mengusap-usap tengkok dia, ni lah kelemahan perempuan, bibir aku pun mula mendekati bibir Yati. Kita berciuman basah sambil lidah kami bergomol antara satu sama lain. Yuni hanya perhatikan kelakuan kami berdua. Tangan ku meraba-raba ke tetek Yati yang agak padat tu...hmmmm besar juga tetek dia, Yati biarkan apa yang aku buat. Tak cukup dengan tu aku pun menyapai tangan Yati untuk meraba pelir aku, dia turutkan kemahuan ku, uhhhhhh....sedapnya...satu demi satu aku tanggalkan butang uniform Yati, ternampak longkangnya yang gebu tu, aku menyelok kan tangan ku kedalam colinya dan meramas-ramas tetek si Yati...dia mengerang kesedapan, makin keras dia memicit buah pelir aku....

Dalam itu aku pun melepaskan butang coli Yati, aku pun menyelaknya dan lidah api ku pun mula mencari sasarannya nya. Eerrrrrgggggggghhhhhh.....Yati mendesah lagi mungkin sedap atau mungkin tak tahan geli. Aku tak peduli sambil cuba memasukkan payu daranya ke mulutku sambil menggigitnya. Rasa macam nak telan aje gunung tu. Tangan ku mula menjelajah ke peha Yati yang putih gebu itu, dengan perlahan aku meraba selengkangnya. Aku mengusap-usap seluar dalam cotton-nya yang dah basah sejak tadi lagi....

Tiba-tiba Yati menarik Yuni mendekati kami, di ambil tangan Yuni ke riba aku. Aku terasa panas, mungkin si Yuni pun dah naik stim....Aku mula menurun kan zip ku dan mengeluarkan pedang pemecah langitku dengan dibantu Yati. Dia melorotkan seluar ku ke paras lutut, maka terlihat lah pedang yang terhunus bersama dua biji bebola besi....Yati terus melancapkan aku. Yuni seperti dirasuk, mula mengikut apa yang dibuat Yati tadi. Dia mula bermain dengan bebola ku. Aku pun begitu juga, mula memasukkan jari ku ke alor sungai yang sempit itu. Semakin laju jari ku berdayung, begitu juga dengan Yati yang seperti lagi menumbuk sambal. Aahhhhh...aaaahhh...aahhhhh kata Yati yang dah tak tahan itu, tapi aku tak pedulikannya, aku terus mendayung sampai dia klimaks!

Sudah itu dengan matanya yang setengah buka setengah tutup berbisik kat aku," U memang best, I tak pernah rasakan macam ni" aku senyum sahaja. Kapal tak sampai lagi. Aku menyorong kepala Yati ke ku yang mengeras macam batang besi tadi. Dia tahu apa yang harus dia lakukan walaupun nampaknya dia belum pernah kerja-tiup(blowjob) tu.

Aku mula merangkul Yuni dan menciumnya. Dia tak melawan dan ikutkan saja apa yang aku buat. Tetek Yuni tak sebesar tetek Yati tapi padat dan kenyal. Aku menyelak uniform serta coli Yuni. Sambil tangan kananku pula menyelak seluar dalam Yuni yang pun dah basah kuyup. Kedua-dua awek ni tak de bulu cipap lagi. Jari-jari ku mula bermain di celah selengkang Yuni yang lubangnya terlalu kecil lagi sempit itu.

Sekarang giliran Yuni pula untuk menikmati kelazatan zakar aku sambil Yati memerhatikan perbuatan adik saudaranya tu. Yati menjilat-jilat pula pelir aku....waaaaah aku bagaikan raja dilayan dayang-dayang. Aku meramas tetek kedua awek tu. Kiri dan kanan.

Hari sudah gelap tak nampak satu manusia dikeliling kami. Aku suruh Yati baring di kerusi panjang tempat kita duduk. Aku baring diatas Yati,"Bang! Yati takut pregnant," " Don't worry sayang I tak pancutkan kat dalam," pujukku. Aku menyuruh Yuni mengarahkan batang ku ke mulut cipap Yati, ni first time dapat buat adengan berat sebab tu belum tau shooting lagi, dengan pelahan Yuni memasukkan dan aku membantu dengan menolak pelahan juga....Aaaaaawwwwww jerit Yati...Sssssh kata aku"Sikit lagi sayang." rayu ku pada Yati.Zittttt...terasa dara Yati terkoyak oleh ku. Ooooooooh.....Yati kesakitan...... Aku mengulum lidah Yati supaya dia tidak dapat menjerit lagi...aku pula mula menghayunkan badan ku....aahhhhh....aaahhhh...aahhhhhhh kami berdua mula mengimbangi permainan kami....huhuhuhu Yati dah tak tahan lagi langsung klimaks!!! Dia menciumku dengan kuat, meyedut lidah ku kepuasan biar pun sakit pada mulanya.....

Kini Yuni pula merebahkan dirinya di depan ku, bagaikan minta di'fuck'. Aku menguakkan kakinya tinggi dengan dibantu Yati...."Ti sakit tak?" tanya Yuni pada Yati."Sikit je lepas seminit tu tak sakit lagi" pujuk Yati pada Yuni agar melayani nafsu ku. Aku pun rasa dah tahu kat lubang mana aku nak sental, aku pun mula dengan pelahan. Tapi kali ini batang ku rasa perit sedikit sebab lubang Yuni yang masih terlalu kecil lagi untuk batang aku yang
5.5" tu dan bulatnya adalah sebesar bulat duit syiling
50 sen. AaaaahhhhhhHHHHHH!!!!! Setelah selaput daranya dirobek Yuni jerit kesakitan. Yati menutup mulut Yuni supaya jangan menjerit. Aku pun suruh Yati menghalakan selengkangnya kearah mulut Yuni. Dan menyuruh Yuni menjilat pantat Yati. Yuni menghirup sisa-sisa air alor Yati tadi.Srrrp srrrp...terdengar jilatan Yuni. Yati yang kesedapan memejamkan matanya. Eeeeggggh eeeegggh eeegggh Yuni mula rasa keenakan dek buayan syurga ku. Dengan pantas aku meneraju kapal yang hampir berlabuh itu. Aaaahhh oooooo Aaaaaaaaaah... Yuni klimaks,aku tahu kemutan dan rasa kehangatan air cipapnya yang menyembur batangku didalam, kemudian aku suruh mereka berlutut di depan ku sambil melancap depan muka dua saudara tu. Crrrutttt crrrutttttt crutttttttt air mani ku memancut dengan banyaknya kemuka mereka sambil kusuruh mengeluarkan lidah masing2. Hhhhhhhmmmmmmm sedapnya hhhhhhhmmmmm sedapnya mereka kata kat aku......Rasa sakit di puki dia orang dah hilang kini batang aku pulak yang melecet sebab mengoyak dan merobek dua dara sunti sekali goes. Aku mengaku itulah pengalaman make love aku yang pertama dan mereka pun rasa beruntung juga sebab dapat bujang aku pada malam tuuuu.

Sejak hari itu, kami pun saling berhubung untuk meluangkan masa bertiga.......

Setelah peristiwa tu Yuni,Yati dan aku sering kerumah Yuni untuk megulang kaji pelajaran masing2. Aku selalu bantu diaorang dalam mata pelajaran sebab aku ni kira senior 2 tahun. Kami diibaratkan pasangan 3some yang sehaluan.

Satu hari tu peperiksaan dah nak dekat, jadi Yuni pun ajaklah member dia sorang tu nak belajar sama. Nama dia Juniati tapi dipanggil Juni aje lah! Dia bengap. Sekejap nak tanya aku pasal tu dan ni. Terkadang tu sengaja aku gesel tetek dia yang agak besar kalau dibandingkan dengan gadis yang seumur dengannya. Paras dia dikatakan lebih cantik dari Yuni atau Yati. So agaknya aku dah bosan dok layan pertanyaan dia, aku sengaja masuk kan batang pensil ke celah longkang dia. "eh apa ni?" tanya Juni."Tak de ape saj nak tengok berapa besar U punya dengan Yuni dan Yati..." jawab aku berseloroh." Ya lah mari kita tengok siapa punya yang besar!" celah Yuni." OK aku setuju" sokong Yati." Tak nak lah! Malu lah ada abang!" jawab Yuni."Apa nak malu kita orang dah biasa tengok masing telanjang!" kataku lagi. Dengan tak cakap banyak, Yuni dan Yati pun memaksa bukak baju Juni dengan diperhatikan olehku."Eh tak nak! tak nak! apsal ni korang?" ronta Juni."He he he padan muka kau tadi suruh buka elok2 tak mau kan dah kena paksa" Yuni bersenda. Akhirnya terdedah juga badan Juni dihadapan ku. Dia memakai coli putih brand Bee Dees menampakkkan teteknya yang keras. Lalu aku sengaja menyelak skirt uniform Juni, " Ha pakai seluar dalam pun Bee Dees lah!" Juni ni anak orang berada jadi pakaian dia boleh diakatakan Branded. Benar sangkaan aku, dia memakai baju dan seluar yang sepasang. " Eh pakai branded, apasal nak tutup pulak tunjuk kan lah, U mesti bangga dengan Branded stuff U!" kata ku lagi. Yuni dan Yatdah pun buka pakaian masing2, hanya tinggal baju dan seluar dalam mereka sahaja yang menantikan perasmian dari aku." Ia lah Juni buka lah skirt kau Juni, kalau tak kita paksa lagi nak tak?" Yati mengugut Juni." OK OK OK aku buka, tapi untuk apa korang buat ni?"tanya Yuni dengan tersipu "alah nanti tau lah kau.." jawab Yati.

Wah rupa rupa nya payudara Juni lebih besar kalau dibandingkan payudara Yuni dan Yati. Kita orang pun tengok lah cerita blue yang kita buat sendiri. Untuk pengetahuan korang, kita ada rakam kan adegan seks kita....sebab Ayah Yuni ni juru video jadi diam kita pakailah sendiri. " Eh tu korang ke Yuni, Yati?" tanya Juni dengan terperanjat."Siapa lagi kalau tak kita, saja kita tape buat kenangan..." jawab Yuni." Eeeeeee, tak sangka korang boleh buat benda cam ni, takulah" jawab Juni lagi. Sebelum apa-apa aku pun merangkul leher Juni dan menciumnya. Juni meronta tapi aku terus jilat telinga, leher dan kelongkangnya. Juni pun tak terdaya nak melawan lagi kerana ke enakkan jilatan ku. Uhhhhhh Juni mendesah." Sedapnya...." katanya halus. Yuni dan Yati mula mendekati kami. Juni kita baringkan di sofa. Yati dan Yuni memegang peha Juni kiri dan kanan. Juni hanya dapat memejamkan matanya kerana malu. Aku baring diatas badan Juni yang empok tu. Dan teruskan jilatan ku di seluruh badannya.Aaaaaaaaaah...aku pun menyelak seluar dalam Junidan terlihat bulu halus Juni didalamnya. Pukinya mula basah dan aku mau ia tambah basah dengan menjilat nya. Yuni merapatkan wajah dekat aku seperti minta dijilat seketika. Aku dan Yuni pun bermain lidah. Sementara Yati pula secara diam bermain lidah dengan Juni. Yuni, Yati dan aku pun secara bergilir menjilat puki Juni. Dia dah tak tahan dengan kelakuan kami. Sudah berapa kali dia cum tapi batang ku masih belum merasmikannya lagi.

Kemudian aku pula yang duduk di sofa, Yuni dan Yati menarik seluar dalam aku ke paras lutut. Mereka bermain-main dengan batangku yang sejak tadi belum dijamah. Ku suruh Juni turun dan melihat apa yang mereka sedang lakukan pada batang butuh ku. Yuni menjilat kepala butuh ku Yati menjilat buah pelirku. Kaki ku diangkat tinggi supaya dapat ku lihatkan lubang buritku yang juga minta dijilat. Juni terasa ghairah dengan adegan jilat menjilat itu. Lalu mereka pun bergilir menjilatku. Aku pun hayal dengan kenikmatan itu.

Yuni dan Yati dah tak sabar minta di'fuck'. Yati naik atas batangku dengan memandang kearah aku. Dengan perlahan dia memasukkan batangku yang besar kedalam rimba nafsunya. Uuuuuh...this is what I want, kata Yati. Juni dan Yeni duduk diantara kanan dan kiri ku sambil aku memicit dan meramas buah dada mereka yang masih awal ranum tu. Yati menghenjut seperti menunggang kuda. Semakin pantas semakin kuat nafasnya menghembus. Aaaaaaah I cum, I cum, I cum... henjutan Yati menjadi lemah lalu dia pun menciumku menandakan dia dah 'cum'. Giliran Yuni pula dengan menghulurkan bontotnya kearah ku. Yati menghulurkan batang ku ke puki Yuni yang masih ketat walaupun sudah berkali di belasah oleh ku. Yuni menghulur dan menarik bontotnya kemudian aku menghentakkan batangku dengan kuatnya ke puki Yuni. Aaaaaaaawwwwww, jerit Yuni yang sedap2 sakit itu. Dia pun melajukan gerakannya... Haaa haaaa haaaa haaaaa ooooo aaaahhh yes fuck me fuck me....Yuni dah bagaikan orang hilang akal. Aku pun menghentakkan batangku dengan sekuatnya ke puki Yuni. Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh.....Yuni berhenti seketika menandakan dia pun dah cum.

Kini giliran Juni pula untuk mengorbankan daranya pada ku. Yati dan Yuni menarik kaki kiri dan kanan Juni dan menaikkanya supaya ia terbuka luas. Juni hanya bisa diam, meungkin ingin merasakan kenikmatan yang sudah dikecapi oleh Yuni dan Yati. Dengan perlahan aku menyorong batang ku, pukinya di kuak oleh Yani dan Yati yang suka berkerjasama dalam hal-hal macam ni.UUUUUUUUUhhhhhhhhhhh bila batang ku mula memasuki lobang Juni. Terasa betapa basahnya puki dia dan terasa agak licin didalam mungkin kerana dah terlalu banyak air alornya mengalir. Ku masukkan setengah batangku dan kutarik semula ke masukkan lagi dan terus kedalam lubang puki Juni. Dia hanya memejam kan matanya sambil mulutnya terbuka seperti menjerit tanpa suara. Ku meramas ramas buah dada Juni yang aku geramkan sejak tadi. Aku hisap-hisap dan aku jilat tetek nya. Dalam sesi selama 45 minit itu akhirnya......aaaaaaaaahhhhhh aku terasa air alor Juni memancut di kepala butuhku, terasa kehangatannya aku pun menarik keluar butuhku dan mengarahkan ke muka Juni. Yati dan Yuni mendekat kan wajah masing seperti menuggu terpancutnya airmani ku yang lazat. Crrrruttttt cruttttt cruttt air mani ku terpancut dengan banyaknya di muka dan didada Juni. Yati dan Yuni menjilatnya seperti kucing minum susu.

Kami pun terbaring di depan sofa berempat kali ini. Juni katakan dia tidak menyesal apa yang dia buat hari ini. Dia sebenarnya memang nak tahu benda ni cuma tak de orang nak bagi.

Amoi Jiran Ku Kata Boleh Tapi Jangan Lebih

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Wed, 24 Jul 2013 05:07:00 +0000

Begini ceritanya....
satu pagi ketika semua orang kerja termasuk family aku semuanya kerja adik lak pergi sekolah tadika dan aku masa tu tak sedap badan maka aku tak pergi kerja hari tu (ini berlaku Tiga bulan lalu) dan bab sex ni aku tak pandai dan tak ada pengalaman dan pengalaman hanya sex melalui telipon yang aku hubungi seorang makwe dan terus kami buat sexphone. itu sahaja pengalaman aku dan satu lagi pengalaman aku ialah tengok vcd lucah dan melawat laman web dan chatting tapi tak pernah dapat mana2 awek pun untuk sex. mereka beri pun no talipon palsu.

semasa aku sedang menjemur kain yang dipesan oleh ibu aku kat belakang rumah. Rumah kami rumah teres. aku ternampak anak amoi jiran yang kerja sebagai kerani bank pun tak kerja juga hari itu aku tegur dia. yang ketika itu dia berseluar pendek puteh ketat (mungkin tak berseluar dalam dalam fikiran ku) tak kerja ke hari ini amoi? katanya badan tak sedaplaa.. sebab malam tadi pergi dinner kat rumah rehat kerajaan.

semasa amoi tu jemur bajunya dia berbaju kuning jarang mungkin baju tidurnya dan tak bercoli. wow 37 28 38 mungkin itulah lebih kurang ukurannya. akulak masa tu pakai kain pelekat aje. amoi tu tanya aku u pakai kain pelekat selesa kaa.. dia ingin tahu. aku jawab selesa lebih-lebih lagi tak berseluar dalam. dia ketawa kecil. kemudian dia masuk kedalam setelah selesai bajunya dijemur. aku perasan dia intai aku dari dalam rumahnya. dan masa tu `adik` aku setengah hidup dan menyebab kan kain aku terangkat kedepan dan amoi tu terus memerhati `adik` aku.

kemudian hampir selesai aku sidai baju-baju tu amoi tu keluar semula dan menjemur semula coli dan beberapa seluar dalamnya. aku tegur selamba wah amoi semua basuhkaa habis tak ada yang pakai lagi kaa dia kata mmmmm sahaja. apa u mahu tengok kaa katanya .. aku kata kalau u berani u tunjukanlah.. amoi tu menjeling manja. Boleh katanya tapi jangan lebih-lebih. aku kata kat mana u mahu tunjuk? katanya dalam rumahnya. so aku pun panjat pagar rumah kami tu (kami jemur baju kat sebelah belakang) dan belakang rumah kami pokok kelapa sawit ) so tak ada sapa yang nampak.

Amoi tu terus masuk dalam. dan ke dalam bilik tidurnya. wah bilik tidurnya bersih dan wangi, ada aircon lagi. bila aku masuk sahaja bilik dia dia terus baring dan kangkangkan kainya luas-luas macam orang dah biasa dan berpengalaman tergamam aku dan batang aku terus tegang 100% dia suruh aku sondol kangkangnya yang masih berseluar pendek dan berbaju kuning aku terus gomol kangkang dia. dia mengerang kesedapan dan katanya lu tau tak sebenarnya dia dah lama idam kan aku. untuk jilat batang melayu sebab katanya dia tak pernah jilat batang yang dah sunat.

sambil aku gomol-gomol dia mengerang kesedapan sambil ramas-ramas buah dadanya sendiri yang dah menegang keras dan aku pun sama-sama ramas buah dadanya. terasa lak seluarnya dah basah dan amoi tu mengeluarkan banyak air. hampir setengah jam aku macam tu. untuk cium mulutnya aku tak berani kot-kot dia baru lepas makan daging mampus aku. biar pantatnya kau sondol lagi sedap. aku tak tahu nak buat macam mana lagi so aku lanyak semacam aje katanya aku ni kasar dan gelojoh. kemudian amoi tu tanggalkan seluarnya didepan aku dan bajunya sekali. wah putehnya diaaaa kemaluannya tak banyak bulu dan menyebabkan kelentitnya yang tak sunat tu nampak panjang aku sentuh denagn jari terasa keras. dia mengeliat dan mengerang kesedapan dia gentel teteknya aku uli bijinya jari hantu aku kat dalam lobang dan ibu jari aku kat kelentitnya dan tangan kiri aku kat tetek kirinya. hampir setengah jam aku buat macam tu. so amoi tu terus tanggalkan kain aku yang dah basah dan banyak air keluar dari`adik` aku

dia terus lihat batang aku dan dia tenung lama-lama katanya wow cantik ooo segar kerana dia lihat `adik` aku yang dah sunat. dia kolom dan jilat wahhh.. itulah kali pertama batang aku di jilat dan di kolom .terasa dunia ni berpusing ligat. aku kegelian dan terasa nak terpancut aje rasanya. tapi aku cuba tahan dan aku cuba tahan nafas . jilatan amoi tu terlalu sedap dan aku tak tahan lagi. amoi tu hisap dan sedut sambil tu lidahnya gesel kat batang aku. wahhhh aku mengerang kesedapan dan aku pun mengeluarkan peluh satu badan banyak. lama gak aku tahan

kemudian amoi tu ajak kami main terbalik iaitu cara 69 wah.. sedap teramat sangat. aku tanya dia tak mahu masuk kaa dia kata dia tak mahu sebab dia kata dia masih dara. lebih kurang sepuluh minit aku tak tahan dan aku terus pancutkan air mani aku ke dalam mulutnya. wahhhhhhh sedapnya.. bila amoi tu terus kolom dan jilat batang aku yang sedang pancut dan amoi tu tekan kan pantatnya kat muka aku dan peha nya kepit kepala aku dan aku terus menjilat pantatnya dan akhirnya amoi tu mengerang kesedapan dan dia enjut-enjutkan pinggangnya kat arah aku mungkin dia pun sedang pancut dan aku terasa air yang banyak keluar tapi aku tak jilat lagi pantatnya.

kami terus kepenatan. wah sedapnyaa. amoi tanya aku u tak ada pengalaman kaa. aku mengakuinya dan dia senyum. katanya kalau dia mahu lagi dia beri isyarat pada aku. sekarang ni dia malu-malu dengan aku buat macam biasa tapi bila keluarganya tak ada dia ajak tapi tak ada peluang langsung seperti pertama kali. Kadang-kadang kalau dia tak tahan malam dia ajak kebelakang rumah dan mengenggam batang aku itu sahaja yang dia puas.

pernah gak dia ajak naik kereta proton satria dia pertemuan di tempat lain tapi setakat ini tak pernah menjadi. dan hari ini amoi tu dihantar keluarganya ke Australia untuk melanjutkan pelajaran nya sebagai accountant. mungkin kalau dia balik bercuti aku ada peluang dan itu pun mungkin raya cina tahun depan.

Lawak X : Bagi dua-dua belah milahhhh..

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Tue, 09 Jul 2013 08:23:00 +0000

Ada duo baranak tinggal kek hujung kg ni, Pak Abu dan Milah.. Milah ni taklah cantik sgt tapi selero jugak lah mato yg mandang kek dio ni..Seluruh jejaka di kg tu mmg syok abih kat Milah ni lebih2 lai.. satu mamat namoee.. Ali.. Ali ni mmg dah target.. kalau dapek kek dio Milah ni.. mmg dio nak overhaul habih2..Pado satu ari... Ali ni tergorak ati nak ajak Pak Abu bersaing ke surau..alasan je tuh.

Ali : Assalammualaikum Pak Abu......

Pak Abu: Waalaikumussalam... ooo... Ali .. apo ko halnyo..

Ali : Tak ado apo Pak Bu.. den igt nak ajak Pak Abu bersaing ke surau..

Pak Abu: Oiih.. baguihlah.. tunggulah kojap..pokcik nak salin seluar dlm...ekau masuklah dulu..dok sini diam2 yo.

Sambil berlalu masuk ke bilik. dan tibo2.. Milah keluar dari biliknya... berkomban ajo membawo... sebakul pakaian yg nak di basuh.... di perigi luar romah ee..

Ali : Hi.. milah.. jom main

Milah: Ishh.. apo ko ni Ali.. tak baik ckp cam tu tau..

Ali : Alah sikit yo..

Milah: Tak buleh..tak buleh ( sambil terus keluar )

Ali : (dlm hati) Jago ko.. kan ku buleh..bulehkan...

Milah : (menjeling dan menjerit). Bapak.. milah kek perigi yo..nak cuci kain2 ni hah... tak yah kunci pintu ni.. Bye Ali.

Tetibo......

Pak Abu: Hah.. apo di tonung tu Ali.. dah jom kito poi..

Ali : Jom........................alamak Pak Ali.. mano selipa den ni..tadi ado kek sini..

Pak Abu: Ooo..ni mesti si Milah salah pakai selipa ekau.. gilah ekau mintak kek dio selipa ko tu.. dio ado kat perigi sano tu hah..pok cik tunggu sini..nak sodut rokok ni sebatang..

Ali : Yolah Pak Abu.. den poi mintak.

Ali pun merempuh masuk.. dan sekonyong2 ee nampaklah Milah yg tongah telanjang bulek.. comel... ajo segalo2..

Milah : Ishh.. Ali.. apo ni.. den jorit kang..

Ali : Jangan jorit.. bapak ekau yg suruh den dtg sini main..dio kato kalau tak main nanti den mati tongah jln..

Milah : Tipu ekau ni li...

Ali : Den tak tipu do.. ko dongar ni.. den buktikan (menjerit dongan kuat)...... Pak Abuuuuuu..Milah tak bori..

Pak Abu: (dari jauh melaung)... Milah.. tak baik... Ali nak copek tu...

Ali : Hah..ekau dongar tak?

Dan.. maka terjadilah perkara yg sesedap rasa adonye... tp kalau dah dasar buaya.. mmg dio tak pueh..

Ali : Sodapnya milah... eh.. den lupo plak.. bapak ekau kato tadi kalau dah raso yg kek dopan.. kono raso yg belakng jugak..

Milah : Den tak cayo cakap ko ni li..

Ali : Laaaaaaaaa... tak cayo lai.. ekau dongar den jorit ni.. Pak Abu.......... Milah kasi sobolah yooooooo...

Pak Abu : Patutlah lamo bona.. Milah main kan Ali rupanyo...(jerit)

............. BAGI DUO-DUO BELAH MILAHHHHHHHHHH!!

Dan.. tak yah den cito apa yg terjadi.... kuang3.... hehehe...

Miss Yap Ahso Tuan Rumah Sewa

noreply@blogger.com (Anonymous) — Wed, 03 Jul 2013 03:55:00 +0000

Semasa aku belajar di IPT, aku menyewa rumah di kawasan Bangsar. Rumah sewa itu tiga tingkat dan mempunyai banyak bilik. Aku menyewa dengan kawan aku. Miss Yap, Tuan punya rumah ni seorang Cina yang agak berumur. Rupanya masih cantik tetapi badannya agak gempal sikit. Mukanya manis. Dulu dia ni bekerja di kelab malam. Dengar khabar suaminya yang punya. Itu sebab mukanya cantik, mungkin bekas GRO dan menjadi bini nombor dua tokeh tersebut.

Dia juga tinggal di salah sebuah bilik yang besar dan bilik air terdapat dalam biliknya. Sedangkan kami berkongsi ramai-ramai bilik air mengikut tingkat. Aku selalu juga bertanya denganya mengapa dia tinggal seorang ketika hujung bulan apabila dia mengutip sewa. Aku panggil dia Ah Soo saja. Dia beritahu kepada ku bahawa dia ada anak seorang tapi dah bekerja dan tinggal tempat lain. Lakinya telah meninggalkan rumah sewa ini untuk dia menyara hidup.

Kadang-kadang mulut aku gatal juga bertanyakan dia. Tak sunyi ke duduk seorang diri. Dia menjawab sudah biasa. Bilik sewa aku di sebelah bilik dia. Aku selalu bertembung dengan dia kerana aku ke IPT bila ada kuliah saja. Jadi banyak masa aku habiskan kat rumah mentelaah atau membuat tugasan kecuali aku perlukan rujukan baru aku ke perpustakaan. Sebaliknya kawan aku pula suka berkepit dengan girlfriendnya kat IPT. Bilik sewa tu hanya tempat untuk dia tidur sahaja dan kadang-kadang tak balik pun. Malas aku nak tanya mana dia tidur. Yang penting duit sewa bilik, dia mesti sediakan.

Ah Soo ni seorang yang agak baik juga dan pembersih orangnya. Biliknya kemas rapi begitu juga dengan dapur. Kami penyewa berkongsi dapur dengannya. Dia beritahu bahawa dia tak masak kat dapur tu kerana dia tak makan . Dia juga berketurunan Hainan yang terkenal kerana ramai penduduk di sana beragama Islam. Aku tak kisah semua tu kerana aku makan kat warung atau kedai mamak saja. Di tingkat satu yang aku tinggal, cuma aku saja yang ada di bilik kerana penyewa bilik-bilik lain pergi bekerja. Pagi-pagi lagi dah cabut.

Jadi Ah Soo ni kadang-kadang lepas keluar bilik air selalu memakai baju tanpa menutup pintu biliknya. Aku tak tahu kenapa mungkin dia rasa tak ada orang yang akan tengok dia. Aku pula selalulah ambil kesempatan untuk melihatnya. Tiap-tiap pagi apabila aku dengar dia masuk mandi, aku akan bersedia di sebelah pintu biliknya. Pintu depan memang diwajibkan untuk semua orang menguncinya. Itulah sebab agaknya dia tak kisah kerana dia tahu aku ni pelajar. Takkan nak mencuri atau sebagainya. Selepas mengelap badan dengan tualanya, dia akan menanggalkan tualanya dan berdiri dihadapan cermin sambil melihat badannya. Kadang-kadang dia membelek-belek teteknya yang mula di makan usia.

Oleh sebab badannya yang putih melepak, dia masih kelihatan cantik. Aku agak-agak umurnya mungkin di sekitar 45 tahun. Oleh sebab badannya yang gempal teteknya juga besar dan tundunnya membusut dengan bulu-bulu halus berwarna perang. Aku pula suka memakai kain pelikat kalau berada di bilik. Oleh itu mudah bagi aku untuk mengurut batang ku bila batang mengeras ketika melihat Ah Soo. Aku tak tahu samada dia perasan atau tidak aku selalu mengintainya. Atau pun dia sengaja mahu menarik perhatian ku.

Aku ni bolehlah tahan hensemnya. Bukan nak memuji tapi kenyataan. Badan aku kurus tetapi tegap dan agak tinggi juga. Batang ku bolehlah tahan, ekstra sikit dari orang biasa kerana dari kecil lagi ayah ku dah peliharanya dengan ilmu jampi serapah yang dimilikinya. Kalau aku sudah tak tahan bila melihat Ah Soo aku akan masuk ke bilik dan berbaring atas katil bujang ku untuk melancap. Sengaja aku biarkan pintu bilik ku terdedah supaya Ah Soo dapat melihat perlakuan ku untuk tujuan memancingnya.

Suatu pagi tu dia memanggil aku. Aman mari sekejap. Apa hal pulak si Ah Soo ni, fikir ku. Aku keluar dari bilik dan menjenguk di pintu biliknya. Aku lihat dia baring di atas katil dengan tangannya memicit-micit kepalanya. Apa hal Miss Yap?. Saya sakit kepalalah Aman. Aman ada simpan panadol ke?. Ada, nanti saya ambil. Aku masuk semula ke bilik ku dan mengambil dua biji panadol yang kebetulan semalam aku baru beli. Aku menuang air masak ke dalam gelas di atas meja kecil di sebelah katilnya. Aku suruh dia makan ubat tersebut sambil aku cuba berbuat baik dengan menghampirinya sambil memegang dan memicit dahinya. Aku ni adalah sedikit ilmu yang diberikan ayah ku untuk memulihkan orang sakit kepala. Aku pegang kepalanya dan jari ku mula mencari urat yang tersekat selalunya mungkin masuk angin.

Dia tidak membantah perbuatan ku sambil matanya layu kerana kesedapan apabila aku memicit kepalanya. Di rumah dia suka memakai skirt dan t-shirt sahaja. Skirtnya yang terselak hingga ke peha menampakkan keputihan pehanya. Aku yang dah memang selalu dapat melihat badannya ketika berbogel mula membayangkan cipapnya. Bau minyak wangi yang di pakainya sungguh harum. Maklumlah ex-GRO. Awak banyak pandailah Aman picit saya punya kepala. Sekarang sudah agak kurang. Saya ada belajar sikit-sikitlah Miss Yap.

Tak semena-mena tangannya menjalar ke peha aku dan terus merayap ke batang ku yang dah memang keras. Waaa syoklah tengok Aman punya batang, banyak besar dan keras, katanya. Mana Ah Soo tahu?. Saya selalu tengok Aman melancap. Saya juga tahu Aman selalu tengok saya punya body. Awak stim tengok saya punya body hah. Mestilah Ah Soo punya body masih cantik ooo. Ya ke?™. Dia mencapai tangan ku dan meletakkan dekat teteknya sambil menekan kepada teteknya. Dia tak memakai bra. Mungkin sudah bersedia agaknya. Apalagi pucuk dicita ulam mendatang.

Aku terus meramas teteknya yang besar itu. Tangannya pula terus menyusup masuk ke dalam kain ku sambil memegang dan meramas batang ku yang mengeras dan mengembang. Aku bertindak lebih drastik lagi dengan menolak t-shirtnya ke atas. Maka tersembullah dua buah gunung yang aku nyonyot putingnya dari kiri ke kanan dan berpatah balik. Dia mengerang dan bercakap dengan bahasa yang aku tak faham antara kedengaran dan tidak. Kemudian aku berpusing berkedudukan 69 dan aku selak skirtnya dan terus mencium cipapnya yang sungguh wangi. Mungkin dia sembur minyak wangi fakir ku.

Aku selak bibir cipapnya yang tebal dan terserlahlah biji mutiaranya yang sebesar anak jari kelingking. Maklumlah tak bersunat. Biji mutiaranya menegang. Aku mengigit halus. Dia menjerit kegelian dan kesedapan yang amat sangat. Nafsu syahwatnya memuncak apabila aku menjilat alur cipapnya. Mulutnya masih mengulum batang ku. Sekejap-sekejap dia berhenti. Mungkin sedang menikmati perbuatan ku. Seketika kemudian dia mengepit kepala ku dan menekan kepala ku ke arah cipapnya. Dia kejang menandakan dia klimaks.

Aku bangun dan mengangkat kakinya dan melipatkan kakinya. Berat juga aku rasa. Aku tolak hingga mencecah bahunya. Aku lapikkan bantal di bawah bontotnya. Aku mencangkung dan menghalakan batang ku tepat ke arah alur cipapnya yang ternganga. Aku tekan dan henyak dengan agak kuat sikit kerana badannya yang gempal memerlukan aku berbuat begitu. Zruupppp... masuk hingga ke pangkal. Dia menahan sedikit badan ku. Salurannya agak pendek fakir ku. Mungkin dulu dia kurus agaknya. Aku mula menghayun dan dia mengerang lagi. Aman kasi laju Aman, saya banyak syok, dia bersuara. Bermacam-macam bunyi keluar dari mulutnya.

Kerana badannya yang gempal dan aku terpaksa menggunakan kekuatan membuat hentakan. Lubang cipapnya ku rasa agak sejuk dan tidak panas. Hanya sedikit suam. Aku hayun sorong tarik sambil melihat batang ku masuk dan keluar dari lubang cipapnya. Apabila aku rasa air mani ku sudah mahu menyembur keluar, aku lajukan lagi dan akhirnya aku muntahkan air aku didalam cipapnya dan terus terkulai di atas badanya sambil aku memeluk kemas badannya. Dia juga bertindak sama. Kami sama-sama klimaks. Waaa banyak syoklah main sama kau, Aman.

Kami terbaring keletihan dan aku terlelap di sebelahnya. Antara sedar dengan tidak, aku rasakan batang ku panas kerana dia membersihkan batang ku dengan tuala yang direndam air panas. Kemudian dia mula memainkan batang ku dengan mengulum dan menjilat telur ku. Batang ku mengembang dan mengeras semula. Maka bermulalah projek kedua. Sampai malam aku di kerjakanya. Seingat aku 4 round semuanya. Semenjak itu aku tak perlu bayar sewa bilik lagi. Kalau kesempitan wang, aku ada tempat mengadu. Dia selalu berpesan dengan ku supaya jangan main dengan perempuan lain nanti dapat sakit katanya. Cemburu juga Miss Yap ni fikir ku. Biliknya bebas bagi ku tapi aku selalunya memastikan penyewa lain tidak mengetahui perbuatan ku waima kawan sebilik ku.

English : The Honeymoon Couple (Pasangan Berbulan Madu) - Finale

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Sat, 22 Jun 2013 03:48:00 +0000

CHAPTER NINE

Afterward, they drank some more, and the men rested.

Perhaps to prove her point, Charlotte Harding instigated more lesbian play among the three women. Cheryl lost count, after a while, of exactly how many orgasms she had experienced that night, induced either by a man’s cock… or a man’s or woman’s tongue. It was wild, wild, wild!

Much later, in the wee hours of the morning, they all went upstairs to bed but not to sleep with their own spouses. Nancy Barber claimed their host, Jim Harding. She wanted him all to herself for a little while, at least. Frank Paynter slept with Charlotte, and his wife Cheryl, who had started out detesting the pudgy lawyer, went off happily to bed with him.

They all slept until past noon.

It was the sound of the airplane motor which awakened Jim. Looking out of the window, he saw that it was a plane equipped with skis come to rescue them.

In the hallway, he called out, “Everybody up, now! We’re going to be rescued!” Then, he added, “Whether we want to or not!”

Jonothan Longwalk cleared the snowdrift from the front door of the lodge, and when it was opened gravely greeted them all. He explained that he had arranged for the boarding of the two horses, but that he had not insisted on the airplane; he would have preferred a Jeep.

Later, as he stood watching the plane take off to bear her away, her words of thanks to him still ringing in his ear, Jonothan mused: Perhaps, Mrs. Paynter… Cheryl will come to the lodge again… in the spring… for the fishing… Then, I would not be fainthearted! It is possible! I know now that she is… possible! He had seen the signs. Perhaps it was in her eyes!

Another of the items Jim Harding had inherited was berthed at Newport. He sat in the main cabin interviewing a prospective client.

“Your ad said you’d be cruising to Baja for three weeks… with, ah… congenial people?” The man was all too aware of Charlotte sitting across from him, her legs crossed prettily, an expanse of soft voluptuous thigh highly visible to him, while above, the top of her dress barely covered her breasts. Damn! I don’t think she’s wearing a brassiere… and if I could see up her leg just a little higher I’d bet she doesn’t have any pants on either!

“That’s right!” Jim told him then followed it with a question. “You’re married, of course…?”

“Oh, yes, yes, of course! My wife is very much interested in a cruise of this sort!” the young doctor hastened to explain.

“Then, why don’t you bring her to our home tonight! We’d like to meet her. We never book a couple until we’ve talked to both of them!”

Jim wrote down his address and handed it to the young man, who stowed it in his jacket pocket and rose to leave.

“Why do you insist on that, Mr. Harding…?”

“Jim! Just call me, Jim, Doctor… and my wife’s name is Charlotte… and the reason we do it is to make sure that all of the people on the cruise are… congenial. After all, three weeks is a long time to spend together on a sailing yacht!”

“Yes, I suppose it is…”

“And, everyone really gets to know everyone else… quite well!” Charlotte added.

“Intimately!” Jim said.

“Intimately…?”

“Very intimately!” Charlotte repeated. She rose and walked to the companionway. “Shall we expect you and your wife then at about nine?”

Young Doctor Conway was sure of it then. He thought he had gotten a glimpse of jet-black pubic hair, as she had risen from her seat.

“Yes, of course,” His eyes followed her as she disappeared forward and went into her cabin.

“She’s a beautiful woman, isn’t she, Doctor?”

“Yes, she is!” he gulped. “Will she be going along on the cruise, too?”

“Of course!” Jim said amiably. “She goes everywhere I go!”

The young doctor started to put it all together, in his mind, an inkling of what it was all about, the emphasis on congeniality… intimacy, Charlotte’s provocative dress and walk, fitting together like a puzzle. Why the whole damned cruise could be one great big swinging party!

He came right to the point. “Does the congeniality… and intimacy, you and your wife just mentioned, include sex?”

“Yes. Swinging sex!”

“I thought so!” Doctor Conway said. “I’ve always wanted to try it… but Anne, my wife, is against it!”

“Maybe we can change her mind tonight?” Jim suggested with a lewd smile.

“Tonight?”

“Sure, why not?”

Doctor Conway straightened his shoulders and said with determination, “Why not!” He was already trying to envision what it would be like with Charlotte.

Gene Barber was proud. He had already lost twenty-five pounds. Soon after they had returned from the hunting trip to Montana, he had enrolled in a gym specializing in taking off excess poundage. Nancy was proud of him, too. He was more like the man she had married a year ago, and needless to say, she no longer entertained the idea of divorcing him. I’d be crazy to leave him, now! Gene’s really turned into an expert lover!

Remembering the last couple they had had over for dinner, she felt a glow of pride in the expert way, Gene had led them into the idea of swinging. He was really dedicated to it, and his glib lawyer’s tongue stood him in good stead, as he had led them by stages to a mutual admission that they had always been interested… but…

“You know how it is… we’ve just never bothered…”

“Well, you’ll never know unless you try it at least once!”

Actually, Nancy was getting to the point where she hated to share Gene with another woman. He turns me on so much now… and does all the things I like so well, I almost feel jealous of him at times!

She toyed with an idea she wanted to talk over with her husband. Maybe we don’t need to swing any more! Maybe all we needed was some understanding… some knowledge… and now, that our marriage is stronger, perhaps we should drop out of the swinging group we’re in!

Tonight, after dinner, she’d bring it up, to see what he thought about it. She couldn’t help but hope that he would agree.

And lately, she had been thinking about something else… something very dear to her. Nancy Barber wanted to have a baby! I’ll tell him about that… too!

Cheryl worried until her next menses appeared. She was sure that another pregnancy would be a catastrophe; besides she already had two lovely children, and more and more she was acutely aware of the cost of living spiral. She made an appointment at a psychological clinic.

After her second session, she came home bubbling with a solution her counselor had suggested. She told Frank about it that night after they were in bed.

“Doctor Taylor suggested something we hadn’t thought about, darling…”

“Yeah? What’s that…?” He was running his fingers teasingly down toward her pubic mound.

“A vasectomy!”

“You mean cut on me…?” He didn’t like the idea at all.

“It’s a hundred percent sure, darling… and it’ll ease my mind!”

“Well, I don’t like the idea! I want to keep my manhood!”

“All they do is cut a little tube that carries the sperm… and the doctor says that it can be done in the office!”

“If it’s so damned good… why don’t you ask him if he’d have it done!”

“The doctor’s a ‘she’, darling… and she told me that her husband has already had it. Now there’s no worry, at all!”

“Well, I’m not going to let anybody cut on me!” he growled.

“There’s something else…”

“Oh…?”

“I invited Janice… Doctor Taylor, and her husband for dinner tomorrow night…”

“Why in hell did you do that?”

“So they could talk to you!” she explained. “I knew that you’d never consent to go down to her office.”

“God! I can’t imagine a more miserable evening, talking to some old biddy about something as personal as that!”

“But she’s not an old biddy! She’s about thirty, blonde, pretty face, and a fabulous figure! I think you’ll like her, too…!”

“Then… you two have got something going…?”

“It was kind of accidental.”

“What happened?” Frank was interested now.

“I mentioned what happened at the lodge, and…”

“And, what…?”

“She understood all about it… about the swinging thing… and pretty soon, the first thing I knew, she was making a pass at me!”

“I’ll be damned! What did you do?”

“I invited her and her husband to come to dinner! I sort of figured that was the best thing to do!”

“And I think you’re right darling!” he approved. “Tell me more about Doctor Taylor. Did you say her name was Janice? What’re her measurements?” His finger was rubbing tantalizingly up and down the short, throbbing length of her clitoris.

“Why don’t you wait and see tomorrow night?” Cheryl asked, then moaned, “OOOoooooh! This’s more important… right now! I’m hot… already!”

Quickly, agilely, she shifted her body, reversing herself and straddling her husband’s face, her hands and mouth greedily anticipative, as she reached out for the massive length of his penis, spearing straight up from the hairiness of his loins, and her mouth ovalled to slip down over its pulsating head. Then, their mouths busy, there was no more need for words.

THE END

English : The Honeymoon Couple (Pasangan Berbulan Madu) - Chapter 8

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Fri, 21 Jun 2013 03:46:00 +0000

CHAPTER EIGHT

Cheryl only moaned something unintelligible and Jim went to the couch and scooped her petite, elfin body up in his strong arms. Carrying her a few steps closer to the fireplace, he put her down on her back; as he did, her softly sculpted thighs spread invitingly wide and her pelvis undulated up suggestively toward him as he lowered himself over her, wedging his slim hips down between her widespread legs. “Well?” he urged, leering down into her passion contorted face.

“Oh, God, Jim… just go ahead and do it… t-to me!”

Again he coaxed. “Do what, darling?”

His chunky cock-head went down into her cuntal-slit, the huge blood-filled smoothness of it in electric contact with her throbbing clitoris. Slowly, his hips flexed and he rubbed it teasingly against the throbbing little bud.

Frank’s wife was so far gone, so thoroughly aroused and desperate that she was ready for almost anything, but somehow the humiliation of asking to be fucked was something at which she balked. Soft mewling moans issued from her throat, and a desperate hand slid down between them in an attempt to grasp and guide his hotly pulsating male-flesh to the yearning portal of her cunt.

Catching her hand, Harding forced it back even with her shoulders; for good measure he gripped her other hand the same way. “Do you want me to fuck you…?” he asked her harshly then.

“Y-Yes! Oh, God, yes! Don’t torture me by making me wait!” Cheryl moaned.

“Then say it!” he insisted.

“All right!” she flung back, throwing everything away for her great need. “Fuck me, damn it! Shove your cock into my c-cunt… and fuck me! Hard! I want you to fuck me! Right now!”

She surprised Jim, but one listener was even more taken aback. Frank had never heard his wife say those words. It was almost as though she were saying them to him, instead of to their host. Deep inside Nancy’s now subsiding cuntal sheath, his cock lurched with desire. Goddamn it! I’ve got to fuck her! Now! He eased his throbbing cock out of Gene Barber’s wife’s cunt, and she stirred languorously, asking, “What’s wrong, Frank? Don’t leave me… now…!”

“I’ve got to!” he explained. “I’m going to fuck my wife!”

“Then… you didn’t cum inside me…?”

“No! Couldn’t you tell?”

“Oh, I was too involved!” Nancy told him. Then, watching Jim Harding there on the floor with Cheryl, she said, “It looks like she’s already spoken for!”

Flaring out angrily, he grated. “She’s my wife! I’ll fuck her if I want to!”

“You may have to share her with Jim, darling!” Nancy suggested gently.

“We’ll see!” he barked and crawled the short distance across the floor. “Cheryl!”

His wife looked up at him through vision-dimmed eyes. “Frank!” she gasped. “You’re here!”

“You’re damned right, I’m here… and I’m going to fuck the ass off you!”

Confused, she looked from her husband to Jim Harding, who had just driven the enormous shaft of his cock deep into her vagina, where it lay buried like a great log, expanding lurchingly against the tight sheath of her forever stretched cunt. It felt so deliciously filling after she had adjusted to its huge presence. Now, with an anticipation, she had never felt before, she was waiting for him to begin his virile thrusting in and out of her… the real beginning of the coupling for her. Below, her hips rotated demandingly, saying as clearly as her words of but a moment before, “Let’s fuck! Now!”

“Oh, Frank! I-I hoped you would!”

His voice remarkably controlled, Jim said, amiably, “No chance, right now, Frank! She’s mine… but I’ll let you do whatever else you want to!”

“But, she’s my wife!”

“True… but this’s a swinging party… and she’s one I haven’t balled yet!”

Cheryl tried to follow their conversation. The only solution she could think of was to take them both.

“Jim! Frank!” she cried. “I-I want both of you… t-to fuck me!” She didn’t really know how it could be done, but that’s what she wanted.

“Okay, Cheryl, baby… if that’s what you really want.” Harding grunted, wrapping his arms around her and turning agilely to his back, bringing her easily into position above him, her petite body no heavier for him than a couple of sacks of flour. “Your husband can fuck you in the ass!”

At that moment, Charlotte voiced her coming climax, and Cheryl’s head swiveled toward her, to see Jim Harding’s black-haired wife gored from behind by Gene’s battering cock in her rectum.

“AAAAAAAAAAaaaaaauuuuuuggggh!” Charlotte screamed. “Fuck it! Hard!”

The pudgy lawyer drove deep up into the soft sponginess of her rectum for his final effort, for he, too was cumming, his expanding cock jetting the hot white stream of his semen deep into her clutching rear passage. He squealed out his delight and collapsed heavily on top of her.

Cheryl watched them slide down to the floor with fascination, still locked in the obscene coupling, and strangely, Charlotte’s passionate outcry rang resoundingly in her mind. God! Is it really possible? She seemed to enjoy it!

The moment before Charlotte’s screaming climax, she had been ready to protest Jim’s proposal; now, as she felt herself skewered on top of him, her buttocks exposed vulnerably to her husband, who was even at that very instant, kneewalking in behind her, his hand gripping the shaft of his mightily throbbing penis, she wasn’t sure what she would do.

“Is that what you want, Cheryl?” Frank was asking.

“Oh, God, I-I don’t know! I don’t know!”

Instinctively, she began to pump her own hips, absorbing and reabsorbing, Jim’s thick length up into the searing depths of her cuntal sheath, as he reached up to massage both of her breasts with his paw-like hands, twirling the elongated nipples, back and forth between his thumbs and forefingers. “Come on, Cheryl,” he urged. “Let’s fuck while you’re trying to make up your mind! I can’t wait any longer!” His hips pounded up at her, countering the wild rhythm she was setting.

Frank, kneeling there behind his wife, saw the other man’s cock, going into her, and he was almost beside himself with frustration and desire. The son-of-a-bitch!

“I’ll make up your mind for you, Goddamn it!” Frank growled.

He came in between Harding’s long, widespread legs, his hands reaching out to the rounded softness of his wife’s jouncing buttocks, as she moved almost hypnotically now feeling the riotous sensations surging through her.

Grasping the soft pliant mound of a buttock in each hand, he spread them wide and nudged the fiery head of his rock-hard, pulsating cock into the crevice to make contact with the crinkled, hairless opening of her anus.

“Don’t do it yet, Frank!” It was Nancy Barber, who husked into his ear. “You’ve got to stretch her out a little bit, first!”

“Why?” he challenged.

“Because you’re so heavy hung, stud!”

He stopped. She was right, of course, and the fact that she had called him stud pleased him no end. It was a new role… a new self-image for him.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right!” he admitted.

Cheryl had cringed away from him, while at the same time she had continued her fucking movements, skewering herself on the massively hardened rod of Jim’s maleness, knowing that she couldn’t stop even if she’d wanted to. She had to have cock filling her cunt, and she didn’t really know what she would have done, if Frank had tried to put his cock in her there!

“Use your finger, first!” Nancy instructed.

With her cuntal moisture as a lubricant on his middle finger, he searched for again and found the tiny winking anal opening. Pressing his finger into it, he heard his wife gasp with pain; then, as he pushed recklessly on in, all the way to his palm, her moan of pain changed to a mewlingly erotic hum, her loins wriggling back on it to absorb it deeply. Slowly, then, he sawed his finger in and out of her rectum. He was elated. Damn! She likes it!

“Now, put in two fingers!” Nancy, again.

He did it, and no sooner had he shoved both fingers deep into his wife’s rectum than she was begging for more.

Cheryl’s mind had changed radically. She wanted it… wanted Frank to shove his cock into her back there and fuck her wildly. The business with his fingers stretching her had only served to tantalize her, heighten the already intense sensations pervading her belly.

“Do it, darling!” she choked out.

“Do what?” Frank asked, taking his cue from Jim, who had used the same technique to force her to beg to be fucked.

OOOOOoooooohhhh God! “You know… do it to me… back there!”

“Do what… to what, Cheryl?”

I’ll have to say that, too! Now, she didn’t hesitate. “Fuck me… i-in the ass!” she screamed. “Shove your cock in my ass… and FUCK ME!”

Frank was already moving. Grasping his wildly pulsating cock in his hand, he was guiding it to the tiny, puckered hole from which he had just ripped his fingers.

“Wait!” It was Jim Harding. “Let’s do this right!”

Using the strength of his muscular arms, their host hauled Frank’s wife’s hips upward, until her buttocks were waving obscenely high in the air, unsheathing the lust-thickened length of his cock from her searing cunt. “Now, shove it in her… and when you’ve got it in roll over to your back! Keep your cock in her all the way over!”

Frank followed his instructions. Grasping his wife’s hips, he pressed the fiery, blood-bloated tip of his cock against her anus. Instinctively, she cringed away, but he held her in position and with the muscular strength of his back and legs, he pushed up into the tiny nether opening.

Suddenly, the head of his cock slipped through the stoutly resisting muscle-ring. Goddamn! It’s tight as hell!

“OOOoooh! God, that hurts!” Cheryl groaned. “Noooo!”

But he kept shoving cock. In the next moment, she was straining back against him trying to absorb all of his desire-swollen length. Then it was sliding deep up into her rectum, and he felt the tight sheath begin to relax. Sweat popped out on his brow; it hurt him, too! But, Christ! What sensations!

“Okay! Turn her over!” Jim demanded.

Wrapping his arms around his wife’s petite torso, Frank rolled away to his side, holding her skewered body close to him. Then, he was on his back, his cock imbedded deep up into her wide-stretched anal passage like a huge log.

Automatically, Cheryl’s legs splayed wide to accept Jim Harding’s massively throbbing rod into the yearning hole of her vagina as he came up over her to wedge himself in between both her and her husband’s legs.

When Frank had actually done it… shoved his rock-hard and pulsing penis into her anus, she thought that she would die on the spot. True, she had said she wanted it, but that first searing pain had almost undone her. However, the knowledge that Charlotte Harding had done it and loved it gave her courage to withstand the hurt of it.

Clenching her teeth, she endured it, and she was rewarded by an incomparable flood of erotic sensations she never had known could exist. Now, she gave herself over to them completely. She wanted everything… all the two virile men could give her!

Jim fucked into her smoothly, ramming his long hard cock deep and forcefully, feeling the huge bulge of her husband’s penis through the thin separating tissues. It gave him an added stimulus, and he began immediately to pound in and out of the tightly clasping sheath of her cuntal passage.

Beneath her, Frank found the tempo and matched it, his cock driving up into the smooth sponginess of his wife’s rectum as he used her nether passage as a substitute cunt. It was mind-boggling and nerve-titillating. Sensations acutely intense swept through him, and he felt already the beginning of his orgasm, back behind the root of his cock, burning like acid as his semen churned for its release. He felt as though a whole flood of his semen would be released when the dam finally broke.

Cheryl moaned with ecstasy between the two men. She was in a seventh heaven of sex… and there was nothing in the world for her right then, but cock and cunt… and cock in anus.

“Come on!” she moaned urgingly. “Fuck me… both of you! Fuck my cunt! Fuck my ass! Oh, fuck! Fuck! FUCK ME!”

On and on it went, almost endlessly, the way she wanted it, but as she mounted the ladder of her arousal, she also wanted it to end. Her head flailed uncontrollably, her vision dimming, and there was a roaring in her ears of her own pounding blood.

Nancy Barber watched for a little while, her own passion rising again, and she knew she had to be a part of it. Kneewalking around the three writhing figures on the rug, she threw a leg over both Cheryl and Frank’s heads, then leaning forward slightly to allow Jim enough room, she lowered her moistly aroused cuntal slit down over Cheryl’s face.

Opening her eyes, Cheryl looked up at the auburn ring of pubic hair, sparsely surrounding the other woman’s pink, lightly flowered-open vagina and knew that it was Nancy who wanted her to lick and suck her there. She didn’t hesitate. So much was being given her that she readily wanted to give in return. Her tongue lashed out snake-like to lick at the hardened flesh of Nancy’s clitoris. She heard her grateful moan and knew the other woman’s wishes were being fulfilled.

Charlotte, lying quietly now beside the pudgy lawyer, who had brought her to a tremendous climax, watched with interest the triple copulation, but when she saw Nancy become a part of the orgiastic heap of sensation-ridden people, she, too, knew that she couldn’t resist the desire to be brought to orgasm one more time. And, Nancy can certainly do it!

With no further thought about it, she crawled across the short, intervening space and placed herself in position, on her back, knees drawn back and thighs splayed wide, so that the feast of her genitals was there just under Nancy’s mouth.

No words were spoken; there was no need for them, as Gene’s wife’s mouth came down between Charlotte Harding’s thighs, her tongue flicking out to ream just inside the other woman’s newly aroused cuntal mouth.

Gene Barber saw it all happening and found it hard to believe. I’ll be damned… five of them! He also found it hard to believe that his cock could recover so quickly. After he had ejaculated deep up inside the smooth sponginess of Charlotte’s rectum, he had been sure that would be all for him for the rest of the night. Now, as he watched, he felt the blood pounding back into the flaccid length of his penis. In a matter of moments it was commendably ready for anything again. Reaching down, he gripped his resurrected cock-shaft to reassure himself that it was true. Christ! I might as well make it six! Charlotte can suck me off!

With a lewd idea in mind, he found the clean handkerchief from his pants pocket, then got up and crossed the room to the bar. Pouring gin on the handkerchief, he used it to wipe the thickening shaft of his cock. The alcohol burned, and his cock lurched immediately to even harder erection. I’ll have to remember that! There’s more than one use for the stuff!

Then, he was kneeling down over Charlotte and guiding the chunky head of his cock to her lips. Her eyes were closed and her face contorted with passion, but as she felt the silky smoothness of it, against her lips, she knew instantly what it was… what was expected of her. Opening her mouth, she took the preferred cock-head into her mouth and tasted the unmistakable flavor of the gin, feeling instantly grateful for his thoughtfulness. He washed it with gin!

One by one, each person in the orgiastic tangle began to come to his or her pinnacle of sexual fulfillment, that instant in time when nature calls a halt to arousal and orgasm results.

Slamming his vibrantly aching cock upward into his wife Cheryl’s tightly sheathing rectum, Frank Paynter was first, as in a sudden rush, his hot white semen searing from him with the most exquisite sensations he had ever experienced, as he clasped her tight to him, his hands mauling her breasts brutally. At the instant of his ejaculation, he gasped into her ear. “God, Cheryl! This is something else! AAAaaaaaugggh!” He bucked up against her for a final thrust and stiffened, as his cock pumped endlessly. Then, as Jim, above, continued his pounding deep into Cheryl’s clasping vaginal tunnel, he gradually relaxed under her and waited, his throbbing cock still embedded deep in her forever stretched rear passage.

Almost simultaneously, Nancy, straddling Cheryl’s face, her body already fully aroused again, was licked to orgasm in a matter of a few moments, while at the same time, her own lips and tongue grazed in the sensitive black-fringed cuntal flesh of her hostess, bringing her to climax, also. The two women convulsed, Nancy raising her head from between Jim’s wife’s thighs to give voice to the splendor of her orgasm as Charlotte cleared her mouth of Gene Barber’s hardened cock to do likewise.

“AAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaauuuuuuuuuugggggggghhhhhhhh!” It was an exultant hymn to Aphrodite, the Goddess of love!

Then in the next instant, it was Cheryl, being filled to the utmost with thick hard penile flesh, whose surging orgasm shimmered through her body with a rapture beyond compare. Opening her mouth, she joined the other two women in a canon of ecstasy, “OOOOOOOooooohhhhh! My Godddddddddd! I’m cumming! Now! Now! Nowwwww! AAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaauuuuuuuuugggggghh!”

Above her, as her thighs scissored out widespread, Jim Harding jackhammered his demanding cock deep into the sucking young pussy of Frank Paynter’s wife, as he felt the sperm begin to hose hotly through the expanding shaft of his cock.

“AAAAAAaaauugh!” he grunted. “What a gorgeous, tight little cunt.” He collapsed on top of her, his heavy chest coming down to flatten the full ripeness of her breasts.

But Gene hadn’t cum yet. When Charlotte screamed out her ecstasy, he was left out momentarily, the glistening shaft of his cock waving uselessly before him. As he watched, he saw that all of the others had climaxed, and it was time for him to make his move.

Kneewalking around to the side of Jim Harding, he nudged the big man’s ribs and growled, “Get off of her… and let me at her, now!”

Jim with a groan of satisfaction, looked up at him, saw who it was, noted the lurching state of the lawyer’s cock and smilingly obliged. “She’s all yours counselor!”

As their tall host pulled his now deflating cock from her and rolled away to lie stretched at full length on the floor, Frank, beneath his wife, having heard the quick exchange, squirmed free also, to leave Cheryl lying on her back between them. Glancing behind him, he saw that Nancy and Charlotte were lying clasped in each other’s arms, as the final throes of their orgasms washed gently through their bodies.

Gene came between Cheryl’s legs, and reaching down grasped her knees and pressed them back against her chest, jackknifing her legs cruelly as he came down on her, his ready-to-explode cock going deeply into her. Holding her in position, his heavy chest against her shins, his hands holding her knees pressed tight together, he began to pound into the still clasping sheath of her cunt, hoping against hope that he would be able to bring her to yet another orgasm before he himself had to cum.

It was only a few cunt-plumbing strokes until she was exploding beneath him and screaming demandingly, “Fuck me! Hard! Deep! Fuck me! Yes! Yes! Fuck me like that! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaauuuuuuuuuugggggh!”

Now the living room of the lodge was silent, except for the sounds of raspy breathing, while outside, the silence was all the more accented by the soft fall of snowflakes.

Janji Di Tepi Sungai

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Fri, 21 Jun 2013 01:34:00 +0000

Cerita ini sambungan dari Pengalaman Pertama Mengendap Kak Rosnah

Hari itu, sepatutnya aku dan Jenin ke sekolah. Pagi-pagi kami keluar rumah macam biasa, tapi langkah kami tidak ke tempat yang sepatutnya. Kami menuju ke tepi sungai, di mana kami telah berjanji untuk berjumpa dengan seseorang. Dengan uniform sekolah, kami masuk ke sebuah lorong yang semakin mengecil bila tiba ke tepian sungai. Jenin membelok ke satu arah tanpa sebarang cakap. Aku hanya mengekorinya saja. Denai berakhir di situ, di depan kami penuh dengan rimbunan pokok renek. Namun Jenin terus berjalan sambil menolak ke tepi semua pepohon renek yang menghalan laluan kami. Kemudian kami sampai di sebuah kawasan yang agak lapang, kelihatan seperti sudah dibersihkan oleh seseorang.

“Kita tunggu Kak Ros di sini,” ujar Jenin lalu membuka uniform sekolahnya hinggal hanya tinggal seluar pendek. Aku pun mengikut perbuatan Jenin, lalu mengekorinya ke tepi sungai. Kami duduk di situ, menunggu.

Seketika kemudian, kami dengar seseorang datang dari arah kami masuk tadi. Aku sedikit kelam kabut, tapi Jenin buat muka selamba. Kedengaran bunyi orang batuk dari sebalik pepohon renek. Jenin pun batuk sama, macam membalas ‘isyarat’. Aku menoleh ke arah bunyi orang batuk, dan kelihatan Kak Ros melangkah perlahan sambil tersenyum simpul ke arah kami. Aku tersenyum kembali kepada wanita cantik itu yang serba ringkas dengan blaus lengan pendek warna biru dan kain batik warna coklat.

“Wah, cepat pulak cik adik manis datang…???” Sapa Jenin sambil tersengih kepada Kak Ros.

“Mak akak keluar awal dengan ayah, nak pegi pekan kemudian terus ke rumah datuk katanya. Petang baru balik. Jadi akak takde kerja nak buat. Kalau jumpa awal, boleh duduk lama sikit… Tak gitu?” Kak Ros tersenyum penuh makna sambil menjeling ke arahku.

Seketika kemudian, Kak Ros pergi ke bawah pokok di mana aku dan Jenin meninggalkan beg serta uniform sekolah kami. Tanpa disuruh, aku dan Jenin mengekorinya. Kami duduk di bawah pokok itu. Aku di sebelah kiri sementara Jenin di sebelah kanan Kak Ros. Wanita berusia lewat 20-an itu bersandar di batang pokok dan Jenin macam orang tak sabar, terus saja meraba dada Kak Ros yang masih dibalut blaus dan coli. Kak Ros mengambil tanganku dan meletakkan di atas pahanya yang masih dilitupi kain batik. Melihat tingkahlaku Jenin yang mula meramas tetek Kak Ros, aku mengusap paha wanita itu perlahan-lahan.

Aku tiba-tiba jadi stim bila melihat Jenin membuka butang blaus Kak Ros dan menyingkap coli wanita itu sampai teteknya terlonjak keluar. Jenin meramas tetek Kak Ros sambil memicit-micit puting merah gelap yang sudah tegang. Sambil Jenin mengerjakan tetek Kak Ros, wanita itu mengusap pangkal paha aku dan Jenin. Kemudian, konek kami diramas pula sehingga tegang. Jenin cepat-cepat membuka seluar pendeknya lalu membiarkan koneknya menujah langit. Manakala aku masih membiarkan seluar dalamku menutup batang pelir yang masih teruna.

Kak Ros menanggalkan kain batik dan seluar dalamnya, lalu menarik tanganku agar mengusap tundun pukinya yang berbulu lebat. Kak Ros meluaskan kangkang sehingga jari jemariku dapat merasakan lubang pukinya yang basah dan berdenyut-denyut. Entah dari mana aku mendapat ilmu, jari jemariku yang baru sekali itu memegang alat kelamin wanita, pandai saja bermain di seluruh puki Kak Ros sambil jari telunjukku menggosok-gosok biji kelentitnya sampai tegang.

“Hmmm…. Pandai adik main bijik Kak Ros…. Gosok lagi sayang…. Ooohhh, sedapnyaa….. oohhhh…. Gosok lagi….. mmmmmm,” begitu Kak Ros mengerang sambil matanya melihat ke arahku dengan pandangan kuyu.

Aku hanya mengikut arahan Kak Ros sambil melihat wanita itu mengatur kedudukan sehingga kepalanya dapat menghampiri konek Jenin sambil kedua belah kakinya masih luas terkangkang. Jenin mengeluh panjang bila batang koneknya masuk keseluruhan ke dalam mulut Kak Ros. Kelihatan mulut wanita itu mengulum sambil menyedut batang konek Jenin yang terpejam-pejam mata menahan kenikmatan. Tangan Jenin masih lagi meramas tetek Kak Ros yang melayut besarnya.

“Aku nak jilat puki kau, kak…. Aku nak puki…..,” ujar Jenin sambil menolak kepala Kak Ros yang masih seronok bermain di koneknya.

Kak Ros mengikut kehendak Jenin. Dia membuka seluruh bajunya sampai telanjang bulat lalu meluaskan kangkang. Aku menarik tanganku dari puki Kak Ros yang sudah lencun dengan lendir jernih ketika Jenin mengatur kedudukannya yang menonggeng di celah kangkang Kak Ros. Lidah Jenin menjulur kea rah puki Kak Ros lalu terus menjilat, membuatkan Kak Ros mengeluh separuh mengerang.

“Auwww….. sedapnya…. Sedappppp…… hisap bijik akak…. Hisap dekkk……,” begitu erangan Kak Ros yang memejam mata sambil menggigit bibir. Jenin mencakup keseluruhan puki Kak Ros dalam mulutnya dan kelihatan menyedut-nyedut sesuatu. Kak Ros mengerang lagi, kali ini lebih panjang dan sesekali mendengus garang. Seketika kemudian, bontot Kak Ros terangkat dan wanita itu menjerit kecil dan melonjak-lonjakkan bontotnya sambil puki masih dalam mulut Jenin. Tak sampai 5 saat, tubuh Kak Ros mengendur dan matanya terbuka lalu tersenyum sambil menjeling manja ke arahku.

“Panjang juga konek kau ya dekkk….,” bisik Kak Ros kepadaku. Aku terkejut dengan kata-katanya. Rupa-rupanya, dalam tak sedarku, semasa melihat adegan antara Kak Ros dan Jenin, aku telah menanggalkan seluar dalam dan melancap konekku dengan penuh ghairah. Hasilnya, konek yang masih belum merasa puki itu terpacak garang dengan kepala yang bulat kembang.

“Akak nak hisap konek kau, dekkk….,” pinta Kak Ros sambil memandang penuh harap padaku.

“Best jugak tu…. Kak Ros baring betul-betul, aku nak memantat lubang puki kau yang gatal tu…. Hehehehe,” ujar Jenin sambil menarik tubuh Kak Ros hingga terlentang di atas rumput yang agak tebal di bawah pokok itu.

“Jenin memang tak boleh tengok puki akak berair kan….??? Mesti nak cucuk jugak….. jahat tau….,” ujar Kak Ros sambil mencubit mesra lengan Jenin.

“Ahhh…. Macam tak biasa pulak kau, kak…. Mana boleh konek aku tak masuk lubang puki kau tu…. Dah lama tak kena kemut ni…. dah ketagih tau…..,” balas Jenin lalu mengangkat kedua belah paha Kak Ros lalu mengatur kedudukannya sampai kepala koneknya mencecah lubang puki Kak Ros yang ternganga luas.

Tangan Kak Ros memegang batang konekku lalu lidahnya terjulur mencecah kepala konekku yang berair di lubangnya. Kak Ros menjilat dengan penuh mesra dan seketika kemudian semakin ganas. Tatkala Jenin menusukkan kepala koneknya ke dalam lubang puki Kak Ros, wanita itu mengulum kepala konekku sambil menyedut-nyedut. Aku menahan kegelian yang teramat sangat dan berusaha menahan agar tidak terpancut air mani dengan terlalu cepat.

Jenin menghenjut-henjut koneknya keluar masuk di lubang puki Kak Ros. Agak ganas juga permainan Jenin, namun aku lihat Kak Ros macam suka dengan cara itu. Seketika dia menghisap batang konekku, seketika kemudian dia mengeluh-ngeluh kesedapan. Namun, aku ternyata masih terlalu naïf dalam itu semua. Tak lama dapat aku bertahan, akhirnya aku rasa air mani sudah nak terpancut.

“Kak…. Tolong…. Air saya dah nak keluar….,” aku berusaha menarik batang konek keluar dari mulut Kak Ros.

“Jangan tarik…. Pancut dalam mulut akak…. Kau tak pernah main perempuan kan….??? Akak nak minum air mani anak teruna…. Pancut dalam mulut….,” kata Kak Ros sambil memegang pangkal batang konekku. Walaupun percakapannya agak terbatas dan suakr difahami dek kerana sambil bercakap, sambil mengulum konek, tapi aku mampu memahaminya. Lalu, tanpa menahan lagi, aku lepaskan semuanya ke anak tekak Kak Ros. Cruttt…. cruttt….. creeettttt…… dan aku pun puas…… Terbentur tubuhku ke batang pokok, dengan batang konek masih lagi dalam mulut Kak Ros yang belum berhenti menghisap.

Kulihat Jenin semakin laju menghenjut konek di celah kangkak kekasihnya. Mulut Jenin ternganga-nganga menahan kesedapan. Dan, seketika kemudian, Jenin menghentakkan bontotnya ke celah kangkang Kak Ros, hingga seluruh batang koneknya masuk santak ke dalam lubang puki Kak Ros. Terhenyak tubuh Kak Ros ke atas rumput dan tubuh Jenin menggigil tanda dia sedang memancutkan air mani ke dalam lubang puki. Tak lama kemudian, tubuh Jenin terjerembab ke atas tubuh Kak Ros dan batang konekku yang tadinya dihisap Kak Ros, terlepas keluar dari mulut berbibir mungil itu lalu terjuntai ke rumput basah.

5 minit mereka berpelukan, Jenin melepaskan tubuh Kak Ros. Aku lihat Jenin membuka beg sekolahnya dan mengeluarkan sebungkus plastik. Dia mengambil sebiji pil yang aku tak tahu apa, lalu menghulur kea rah Kak Ros bersama sebotol air. Wanita itu menelan pil dengan selamba dan Jenin mencium bibirnya dengan mesra. Ketika aku menulis cerita ini, aku sudah tahu bahawa pil yang diberi oleh Jenin kepada Kak Ros itu adalah pil perancang. Menurut Jenin, memang begitulah selalunya bila mereka bermain puki dan konek. Dia rasa puas hanya apabila dapat memancutkan air mani ke dalam lubang puki. Jadi, Kak Ros kena makan ubat itu sebaik saja lepas Jenin memantat puki Kak Ros. Jadi, dengan cara itu, Jenin boleh memantat Kak Ros pada bila-bila masa tanpa bimbang wanita itu akan mengandung.

Selepas seketika berehat, aku lihat Kak Ros bangun dan melangkah telanjang bulat ke tepi sungai. Dia masuk ke dalam sungai dan berdiri di bahagian yang agak cetek, hanya mampu menenggelamkan tubuhnya hingga ke paras dada sahaja. Jenin mengajak aku untuk mandi bersama Kak Ros dan kami pun masuk ke dalam sungai lalu bergilir-gilir menggosok tubuh bogel Kak Ros dengan tangan. Sesekali Jenin menghisap puting tetek Kak Ros dan aku pula menggosok biji kelentit wanita itu. Kami bermain air sampai puas sebelum memakai baju dan berehat di bawah pokok. Kak Ros rupanya tadi ada membawa sedikit bekalan ubi goreng dari rumah. Kami makan sambil berbual mesra perkara-perkara biasa.

Dan aku terkejut bila Kak Ros menyatakan hasrat hendak merasa bagaimana aku memantat pukinya di lain kali kami bertemu. Jenin tidak membantah, malah katanya aku patut merasa kehebatan puki Kak Ros sebelum terlambat. Aku yang tak faham apa-apa, hanya tersenyum sahaja. Kami pulang membawa haluan masing-masing bila melihat arah matahari sudah menunjukkan waktu sepatutnya aku dan Jenin balik dari sekolah. Kenangan di tepi sungai itu sungguh amat bermakna buatku. Dan, kenangan yang tercipta selepas itu lebih bermakna lagi.

Pengalaman Pertama Mengendap Kak Rosnah

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Fri, 21 Jun 2013 01:22:00 +0000

MENGENDAP KALI PERTAMA

Masa tu, aku berusia lingkungan 13 tahun. Sejak Atok aku meninggal, Nenek aku tinggal seorang. Atok berketurunan Serani + Inggeris manakala Nenek berketurunan Siam & tinggal di sebuah kampung di sempadan Siam. Aku disuruh oleh Dadda (*Bapa) tinggal bersama Nenek yang kupanggil Granny. Aku bersekolah di sebuah sekolah di kampung itu.

Di sekolah itu, aku berkawan baik dengan seorang pelajar yang kami semua panggil dia Jenin. Asal mula nama aku tak tau, cuma yang aku selalu tengok Jenin kuat berangan. Tapi dia baik dan pelarajannya bagus juga. Selalu Jenin ikut aku balik ke rumah Granny untuk belajar bersama. Kadangkala Jenin tidur di rumah Granny. Aku suka berkawan dengan Jenin sebab dia seorang yang kelakar dan Granny aku pun sayang kat dia.

Satu hari tu, masa balik dari sekolah, Jenin ajak aku ke suatu tempat. Kami pergi ke tebing sungai yang mengalir dari arah Siam. Kat sungai tu selalu ramai orang seludup barang. Kami duduk kat satu bangku yang agak jauh daripada pandangan mata orang. Jenin keluarkan sebuah album gambar dari dalam beg sekolahnya.

"Gambar apa tu, Nin?" Tanya aku dengan rasa ingin tahu.

"Ini gambar special," kata Jenin sambil hulur album gambar kepadaku. Aku buka dengan rasa tak sabar.

Aku sangat terkejut bila melihat gambar-gambar yang ada di dalam album itu. Semuanya gambar perempuan bogel dan ada gambar lelaki main perempuan. Semuanya jelas dan menarik sangat. Aku tengok satu demi satu dengan rasa gembira. Serta merta kawan di celah paha aku rasa panas semacam.

"Mana kau dapat?" Tanya aku lagi sambil belek-belek gambar batang konek cucuk lubang puki. Ada air likat jernih keluar dari celah lubang puki itu. Aku rasa batang konek aku keras. Aku tau masa tu aku stim. Aku pun dah 2-3 kali mimpi syok-syok sampai keluar air di lubang kencing.

"Ada orang bagi la... Kau tengok ajer," jawab Jenin sambil tersengih. Aku pun terus belek album lagi. Tengok gambar lelaki jilat kelentit dan perempuan hisap konek. Semuanya best-best belaka.

"Malam ni kau nak ikut aku?" Tanya Jenin tiba-tiba.

"Pegi mana?" Tanyaku. ALbum gambar yang dah puas aku belek, kukembalikan kepada Jenin. Dia simpan album itu baik-baik dalam beg sekolahnya.

"Malam nanti kau tau," jawab Jenin. Kami pulang ke rumah Granny dengan satu perasaan yang tak boleh diceritakan.

Malam itu, aku bagitau Granny kami nak keluar balik ke rumah Jenin sebab nak ambil barang. Granny izinkan sebab tau rumah Jenin tak jauh dan aku memang selalu pergi ke sana.

Aku ikut langkah Jenin. Bukan pulang ke rumahnya, tapi melencong ke satu arah. Di kampung itu masa itu, belum banyak rumah lagi. Simpang yang kami masuk itu, cuma ada 5 buah rumah. Dan, Jenin pergi ke arah rumah yang terletak dua daripada yang terakhir di lorong itu.

Aku kenal rumah itu. Rumah Makcik Selamah dengan anaknya Kak Rosnah, seorang janda berhias yang cantik juga rupanya. Makcik Selamah dengan suaminya, Pakcik Dolah ada seorang lagi anak lelaki bernama Kasim yang belajar di Universiti di KL.

Jenin ajak aku pergi dekat ke rumah itu. Rumah sebelah, tinggal sepasang tua yang kami panggil Grand Ronny ~ mereka ajrang keluar rumah, mungkin sebab dah tua sangat. Barang keperluan pun dihantar oleh peniaga kedai. Jadi, kalau kami ada di belakang rumah Makcik Selamah pun, mereka pasti tak tahu.

Dari jauh, telingaku mendengar suara Makcik Selamah bercakap dengan Kak Rosnah : "Kau jangan selalu sangat mandi malam, Ros. Tak elok untuk orang muda. Apalagi perempuan," begitu kata Makcik Selamah.

Kak Rosnah pula menjawab : "Ros rasa panas la Mak...," kemudian aku dengar bunyi pintu dibuka dan ditutup. SUdah pasti Kak Rosnah dah masuk ke dalam bilik air.

Jenin tarik aku rapat ke dinding bilik air itu. Dia macam sudah biasa dengan rumah itu, tahu saja mana nak cari pot yang baik. Jenin tolak aku ke satu arah di dinding, dan bagi isyarat dalam samar malam untuk aku mencuba. Aku rapatkan muka ke dinding dan aku nampak cahaya. Pasti di situ ada lubang.

Aku intai, jelas di dalam bilik air yang terang itu, aku nampak Kak Rosnah edang membuka pakaian. Entah sengaja atau tidak, dia berdiri menghadap ke arah dinding di mana aku dan Jenin sedang mengendap.

Kak Rosnah tanggalkan coli dan teteknya yang masih keras itu terlompat keluar. Aku tengok puting tetek Kak Rosnah tersembul dan coklat gelap. Teteknya agak besar juga dan kelihatan berat tergayut di dada. Tiba-tiba kak Rosnah ramas teteknya sambil picit-picit puting. Mulutnya tergumam rapat dan matanya terpejam.

Agak lama juga kak Rosnah ramas teteknya. Aku rasa syok tiba-tiba. Kemudian kak Rosnah membongkok dan menarik seluar dalamnya. Tundun puki kak Rosnah kelihatan hitam dengan bulu yang lebat. Tangan kak Rosnah merayap dari tetek ke tundun puki. Diraba-rabanya tundun yang tembam itu.

Seketika kemudian, kedua-dua belah tangan kak Rosnah menguak belahan tundun puki dan menyelak bulu-bulu tundun. Jelas di mataku kelentit kak Rosnah keras tertonjol. Dia menguis-nguis kelentit keras itu dengan jari telunjuknya. Mulut kak Rosnah ternganga-nganga kesedapan. Aku rasa tak selesa. Benar-benar tak selesa.

Kak Rosnah kemudiannya duduk di atas sebuah bangku kecil dalam bilik air itu. Dia duduk terkangkang dan jari jemarinya menguak belahan puki yang sudah sedia terbuka. Diakuaknya lubang puki seluas-luas mata memandang. Jari telunjuknya kembali menguis dan menggosok kelentit yang tegang itu.

Aku tak sabar melihat perbuatan kak Rosnah. Tanganku merayap ke bawah perut. Seluar sukan yang berpinggang getah itu memudahkan aku menyelukkan tangan masuk ke seluar dalam. Batang konek aku sudah tegang. Aku terbayang mimpi-mimpi yang aku alami. Melihat perempuan telanjang dan ada pula yang terkangkang-kangkang macam kak Rosnah. Akhirnya bila bangun pagi, seluar tidurku basah.

Tapi, kali itu semuanya bukan mimpi. Aku meraba konek dan menggentel kepalanya. Jariku menggosok lubang kencing yang sudah basah dengan ari mazi. Aku lumur air mazi ke seluruh kepala dan batang konek. Lalu macam biasa, setelah beberapa kali melakukan sambil membayangkan mimpi-mimpi syok, aku melancap.

Mataku menatap tepat ke arah kak Rosnah yang juga sedang melancap. Kelentit sudah tidak dikusi lagi. Kali ini kak Rosnah gosok lubang pukinya yang sudah basah lencun. Sesekali jari telunjuk kak Rosnah menjunam masuk ke lubang pukinya. Digerak-gerakkan jari itu keluar masuk di lubang pukinya.

Mulut kak Rosnah berdesut-desut bunyinya, tapi masih dalam keadaan suara yang terkawal. Mungkin takut emak dan ayahnya mendengar. Sesekali, bontot kak Rosnah terangkat tinggi bila jarinya masuk jauh ke dalam lubang puki. Seketiak kemudian, bontot kak Rosnah bergoyang ke kiri dan ke kanan. Jari telunjuk laju bergerak dalam lubang puki.

Tanganku juga laju melancap batang konek yang sudah keras sepenuhnya. Sebaik saja aku memicit kepala konek, aku rasakan bagai air mani nak terpancut keluar. Aku genggam batang konek dan keluarkan senjata tumpul itu daripada seluar dalam dan seluar sukan. AKu halakan ke arah dinding bilik ari rumah Makcik Selamah.

Tanpa dapat aku tahan, air maniku terpancut ke dinding. Cret, cret,cret.... aku tak sempat kawal air pekat itu menujah keluar. Terentak-sentak badan dibuatnya. Tapi aku rasakan kepuasan yang maksimum. Walaupun badan terasa amat lemah, tapi jiwaku lega.

Aku pandang ke arah Jenin. Kelihatan dia sedang laju melancap batang koneknya yang agak lebih besar daripada milik aku. Seketika kemudian, Jenin juga memancutkan ari mani ke dinding bilik air kak Rosnah. Dia tersenyum penuh makna ke arahku.

Aku mengintai lagi ke dalam bilik air. Kelihatan kak Rosnah sudah duduk terkulai di atas lantai. Jari telunjuknya masih berada di dalam lubang puki, tapi sudah tidak bergerak lagi. Aku tengok di celah lubang kak Rosnah ada air meleleh keluar. Tentu dia pun sudah puas.

Tapi, aku terkedu bila aku lihat kak Rosnah seakan memandang ke arahku sambil tersenyum. Tiba-tiba dia ambil seluar dalamnya dan gosok di lubang puki. Segala air kepuasan yang meleleh, dilap sehingga kering. Lalu kak Rosnah bangkit berdiri dan menghampiri dinding. AKu rasa takut dan ingin lari, tapi Jenin menghalang.

Berapa ketika kemudian, aku lihat kak Rosnah menghulurkan seluar dalamnya ke luar melalui satu celahan dinding yang agak jarang. Dia bercakap dalam nada berbisik : "Nin, nah ambik seluar dalam ni. Bagi kat kawan tu...,"

Aku terkejut beruk mendengarnya. Eh, kak Rosnha tahu kami sednag mengintai?? Aku tengok pada Jenin, dia tersengih dalam samar cahaya malam smabil emnghulurkan seluar dalam kak Rosnah padaku. Aku menyambut dengan penuh hairan tapi gembira.

"Terima kasih kak, Nin rasa seronok macam biasa...," bisik Jenin ke arah dinding. Aku intai dari celah lubang tadi. Aku lihat kak Rosnah tersenyum.

"Nanti bila Nin senang, kita jumpa kat kebun lagi ya.... kak Ros rindu nak hisap konek Nin... Kawan Nin tu pun datang sekali ya...? SIapa namanya...?" Suara kak Rosnah kedengaran agak ceria.

"Saya Ali," jawabku pendek saja.

"Konek Ali masih teruna kan? Takpe, kak Ros suka telan air mani teruna... Macam kak Ros hisap konek Jenin mula-mula dulu," bisik kak Rosnah tanpa malu.

"OK la kak Ros, kami balik dulu. Terima kasih, kak...," Jenis minta diri.

"OK la Nin... kak Ros rindu konek Nin yang sedap tu. Nanti malam ni mimpikan kak Ros ya, Nin.... Lancap ingat kak Ros tau," pesan kak Rosnah sebelum kami berlalu pulang.

Dalam perjalanan, aku cium bau seluar dalam kak Rosnah yang ada air pukinay itu. Aku tanya Jenin, selalu ke dia mengendap kak Rosnah mandi. Jenin kata hampir setiap malam. Dia dan kak Rosnah sudah macam suami isteri. Selalu batang kloneknya dapat meneroka lubang puki kak Rosnah. Dan, selalu pula koneknya itu dihisap oleh janda muda itu.

"Lepas SPM aku nak kahwin dengan kak Rosnah...," kata Jenin. AKu terdiam. Heran dan takut.

"Habis, kau tak cemburu ke tengok kalau kak Ros nak hisap konek aku nanti?" Tanyaku sambil berkerut dahi.

"Aku dah bagi kau datang tengok puki kak Ros ni, maknanya aku tak kisah. Tapi orang lain tak boleh. Kalau aku dan kak Ros dah kahwin pun kau tak boleh main puki dia lagi...," balas Jenin sambil tersenyum penuh makna. Aku terdiam dan terus melangkah......

Sambungan cerita ini - Janji Di Tepi Sungai

English : The Honeymoon Couple (Pasangan Berbulan Madu) - Chapter 7

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Thu, 20 Jun 2013 03:43:00 +0000

CHAPTER SEVEN

In spite of complete sexual satiety—for the time being—it was the pangs of hunger, which finally brought them all downstairs to the evening meal, served piping hot, buffet style by Nancy Barber and Charlotte Harding.

Jim hobbled down the stairs, assuring everyone that he was fit and feeling fine. They ate in relative silence, ravenously, seated in the living room, where there was a roaring fire in the fireplace, giving them all a warm glow of home-like amenity.

Frank sat near Cheryl, and although he said very little to his wife, his attitude and the way he looked at her told her more plainly than words that he knew all about it… already—or at least, he might have guessed. As she looked about, seeing Nancy, vivacious and fawning over Jim Harding, still acting more or less as his self-appointed nurse, Charlotte, tolerant of Nancy, shooting lascivious glances at Frank, she shuddered with the knowledge that almost everyone in the room had had some sexual congress with most of the others. In her mind, it was a bizarre situation. And, later on, tonight, they’re all going to do it… openly… if I understand what Charlotte was saying. Ugh! I really don’t want to have any part of it! I don’t see how they could do it… with other people watching! She hadn’t promised that she would take part in their open swinging. I could just watch I suppose… There was Frank, her husband; he would be champing at the bit, she knew now, wanting to be a part of it all, and some of her newfound knowledge helped her to understand him a little better. But, it has to be evened out, I suppose! Id be a real wet blanket and spoil it for everybody… if I didn’t go along with it. It was a difficult decision to make; she thought it kind of a cold-blooded thing… to just make up one’s mind to have sexual intercourse in a group where everybody would be expected to do it with everybody else. Somehow, it seemed to detract from the real meaning of sex.

Then Charlotte was mixing after dinner drinks, and Cheryl decided to have a martini. She didn’t like to drink; it was not a part of her bringing-up, but she did drink occasionally as a social gesture. Now, she saw in the alcohol an escape. Maybe… if I drank two or three, and got to feeling relaxed enough so that I didn’t care, I could stand to do it.

Sipping at her drink, Cheryl heard music coming from a small transistor radio which Nancy had brought down from their room. It added a cheery note to things, and as her drink warmed her, she swung her leg in time to the tune coming through the tiny speaker.

Suddenly, Jim was all alert, calling for silence, he told them, “Listen! Here’s something on the news about us!”

All six crowded about. “THE LATEST WORD ON A GROUP OF HUNTERS STRANDED IN A LODGE NEAR THE CANADIAN BORDER BY THE SNOWSTORM BLANKETING MOST OF NORTHERN MONTANA…” the announcer’s voice intoned, “ACCORDING TO HUNTING GUIDE JONOTHAN LONGWALK, EMPLOYED BY JAMES HARDING, OWNER OF THE LODGE, THE MEMBERS OF THE HUNTING PARTY ARE IN NO IMMEDIATE DANGER. THEY ARE ALL SAFE IN THE LODGE WHERE THERE IS ADEQUATE FOOD AND SHELTER. LONGWALK, WHO RODE OUT OF THE SNOWBOUND AREA ON HORSEBACK, SAID THAT THE PARTY BECAME STRANDED WHEN HARDING’S PLANE CRASHED ON LANDING ON A PRIMITIVE AIRSTRIP AT THE LODGE. PLANS ARE NOW BEING MADE TO RESCUE THE STRANDED PARTY. A SKI-EQUIPPED AIRPLANE IS BEING READIED TO FLY INTO THE RUGGED AREA; HOWEVER IT WILL BE NECESSARY TO POSTPONE THE FLIGHT UNTIL AFTER THE STORM HAS LIFTED…”

“Damn! If they only knew…!” Gene Barber chortled.

“AND, NOW WE RETURN…”

Nancy turned down the volume of the radio and set it on the mantel. “Yes, if they only knew!” she said. “I’m sure there are some people who will think we’re in real trouble!”

“Well, we’re in no danger of being rescued until the storm is over!” Jim said. “Meanwhile, we ought to make the most of it. What do you say?” He looked around the room, his penetrating gaze from pale, blue eyes alighting on Cheryl, as he went on, “We’re all in this together, now… because, I’m sure you all know that almost everybody here has balled with all the others, so what I’m suggesting is that we take the wraps off of it and have ourselves one hell of a swinging sex party!”

“I’m for that!” It was the rotund lawyer, who raised his glass and drained it.

It was the moment Cheryl Paynter had dreaded. She too turned away and drained her glass, then headed for the tiny bar to pour herself another. She bumped into her husband. Irritated, knowing that he had placed himself in her path on purpose, she tried to step around him, but he would have none of her avoiding him.

“How about it?” he whispered hoarsely. “Are you going to join in for the fun?”

“I-I don’t know, Frank.”

“Well, I am… whether you do or not!” he growled.

“I don’t suppose I could stop you, so go ahead! You’ve got my permission… if that’s what you want!”

“It’s not that I want.”

“I can’t imagine you asking, anyway… after what you’ve already done!” It was caustic; she meant it to be so.

“Damn it, Cheryl… I want you! I want you to be a part of it, too!”

“I haven’t made up my mind, darling!” she smiled coyly. “Right now, I want another one of these!” she held up her empty glass.

Frank took her glass and poured another martini for her. As they turned back to the center of the room, the radio had been turned up to higher volume and a driving rock tune filled the air. Nancy, her willowy body moving to the hard beat, was doing a twisting, pelvis-thrusting, impromptu dance, her green eyes glued flirtatiously on Jim Harding as she began to unbutton her blouse.

Frank, standing next to his wife, watched the willowy slimness of her body’s gyrations, remembering how she had exploded into climax beneath his pounding cock. When her blouse came off to reveal the fullness of her high, wide-spaced breasts, jiggling provocatively with the movements of her dance, he couldn’t suppress a murmured, “Damn! She’s really something!”

Below, the shaft of his cock was flooding quickly with pounding blood, his desire flowing into his hardening erection, as he realized that even though he had coupled with Gene Barber’s young wife, he had not had those beautiful breasts of hers in his hands.

Glancing up at her husband, Cheryl saw the lewdness of his concentrated gaze and moved away from him with a sinking feeling in her belly. She wondered if she’d ever get used to the idea of sharing her husband with other women. There was one overwhelming reason why she would have to try: If I don’t, he won’t be around at all!

She sat down on the couch, trying not to watch the sexy dance Nancy was putting on, for now the auburn-haired woman had removed her skirt, and only her brief, see-through panties remained to cover her nakedness.

Embarrassed, Cheryl looked away from Nancy’s lovely body, when she began to roll the waistband of her panties downward until the soft curls of her auburn pubic hair peeked up above the rolled material. Standing near the fireplace, she saw Gene Barber and Charlotte. They had placed their drinks on the mantel, and as Jim Harding’s black-haired, voluptuous wife leaned back against the face of the fieldstone fireplace, Gene stood close to her, their loins touching. He had just finished unbuttoning her dress down the front and his hand was slipping inside to fondle the bounty of her breasts. Cheryl already knew that Charlotte would not be wearing a brassiere either.

Jim Harding watched Nancy dance for a while, painfully aware that she was dancing just for him. It wasn’t that he found her unattractive; she was a damned beautiful woman… a sexy woman, who really knew how to please herself and her man, and it wasn’t that he had tired of her, either. Hell! He couldn’t ever get bored with a woman like her. She’s like Charlotte… always ready for something new and exciting as far as sex’s concerned! No! That wasn’t the reason he wasn’t paying attention to the pudgy lawyer’s wife, at all; it was because his attention was riveted on Cheryl Paynter, seated coldly, aloofly, on the couch by herself. It was the smell of the chase, the prospect of a new conquest that excited him, as his eyes swept over her demure, petite body, admiring the shapeliness of her crossed legs, a short expanse of white flesh showing above her knees. Charlotte had already told him briefly of her own successful seduction of the younger woman, followed by Gene Barber’s having barged in to take full advantage of Cheryl’s aroused state—as well as her own. “I think she’s ready, darling, but take it easy with her. Be as gentle as you can!” Charlotte had told him in conclusion.

“Come on, Nancy,” Frank Paynter called out, “quit teasing us. Take them all the way off!” He drained the remaining third of his drink, set the glass on a side table and threatened, “Or I’ll take them off for you!”

“You want to try?” Nancy challenged, rolling her panties down now until the whole of her softly curling pubic hair, shining lustrously in the firelight and the soft glow of the oil lamps was revealed.

“Sure?

“Well don’t… because I want Jim to.” Nancy began, then stopped dancing, her mouth clamping shut in mid-sentence, as she saw the tall figure of their host move across the room toward the couch where Cheryl Paynter was seated in disdainful loneliness. “Jim?”

Charlotte, ever watchful, always aware of situations as they developed, writhed away from Gene Barber’s passionate, open-mouthed kiss, telling him, “I’m sorry, Gene, but I’ve got to head your wife off… before a scene develops!”

Moving to the music, Jim’s wife came to the center of the room and took Nancy into her arms, her pelvis rotating suggestively against the other woman’s almost naked loins and her lips barely moving as she whispered hoarsely, “Don’t blow it now, Nancy, darling. Jim’s got to make it with Cheryl!”

“Oh, I know that… but I was hoping he’d… want to make it with me, first!”

“I could say the same thing, you know. Besides, there’s Frank Paynter, and your husband… and me!”

Charlotte kissed her then, drawing her close into her arms, as her tongue wormed deeply into her mouth. Nancy’s eyes closed and she melted against the other woman, her legs going rubbery, trembling with desire as she leaned against the fullness of Jim’s wife’s melon-like breasts. Spotting Frank standing there, watching stupidly, she crooked her finger at him, behind Nancy’s bare back, at the same time as she implored him with her eyes to jump in and do something.

Her legs gave way and Nancy sunk to the floor on a bear-skin rug. Charlotte followed her down to lie beside her, still kissing her deeply, while her hands caressed and massaged the softness of her tingling breasts, the nipples coning out prettily to be rolled and stimulated to quivering erection.

Frank finally understood. With swift sureness, he began to divest himself of his clothing. He was down to only his shorts in a minute. Slipping them down over his hips, he freed the massive, throbbing length of his penis and came to kneel on the bear-skin rug, his lascivious hands reaching out to smooth down the svelte taper of Nancy’s thighs. She was on her back, and as she felt hands caressing her, guessing that it must be Frank Paynter, her trembling thighs relaxed and parted for him to expose the whole of her naked pussy to him, when he grasped the rolled waistband of her panties and jerked them off of her. Frank, gripping the shaft of his cock, began to lower himself down over her, thinking only that he would have to go into her right then and fuck her half silly, because he himself couldn’t wait any longer.

“Wait, Frank!” It was Gene Barber leaning down over him. “Don’t shove your cock into her yet! She just loves to have her cunt sucked before she’s fucked!”

“I can’t wait, damn it!”

“Force yourself, then… and it’ll be worth it!” Gene grinned, reminding himself, even as he spoke, to be sure to follow his own good advice… the next time he coupled with his wife.

“Okay, I’ll try!” Frank couldn’t help his grin, as he found a certain, wry humor in receiving operating instructions, as it were, from the husband of the woman he was just about to fuck. “I guess you know from experience?!”

“Yeah, you could say that!” Gene grinned back, as he straightened up and began to undress. Well… it looks like I’m going to have our host’s wife all to myself! He glanced over at the couch to see Jim Harding seated beside Cheryl Paynter. Their tall host was talking earnestly to her. The great stud doesn’t seem to be making much headway with her! It was a derisive thought, as he remembered how it was he, the sexual bumbler, who had already laid her, forgetting that it was only a fortunate accident, which had put him in the right place at the right time.

Jim was talking, but Cheryl was listening hardly at all. She couldn’t keep her eyes off of what was happening in front of the fireplace. Her husband was crouching down, now, between Nancy Barber’s long white, softly tapered thighs, his head thrust down there in the angle of them. The way Gene’s wife’s hips undulated, she knew what was happening, as her Frank’s tongue licked and sucked at the other woman’s widespread cunt. All too well, now, she knew what was happening, as she felt the smoldering fires of her own passion being blown into life and the moistness bedewing her down there between the fleshy lips of her vagina, pressed close together by her tightly clamped thighs. It was almost as though she could feel her husband’s tantalizing mouth licking at her own aroused cunt-flesh… and God! How she wished it could be him!

Instead, it was Jim Harding who was talking in a low, sexy and seductive voice to her, his hand now on her knee and massaging upward above the hem of her dress, his hand warm and gentle, but still she was uncertain, unwilling to allow herself to unleash her sensual body to the uninhibited sexuality her host was suggesting.

“You’re not kidding anybody,” Jim husked into her ear. “Charlotte told me that you really turned on… and that our fat lawyer friend really gave it to you… but good!”

How could I forget! “I-I couldn’t help myself! I didn’t really want him to do it to me! Charlotte was… well, you know?”

“I know. Charlotte was sucking your cunt… and Gene just happened to be there, so he fucked you! Right?”

His language irritated her, and his direct approach rather frightened her, as well, for now his hand was there fondling the soft brown curling hair of her pubic mound, as he slipped his hand under the waistband of her panties. She resisted him mentally, but at the same time, she had a wild urge to spread her legs wide for his caressing hand… tell him to go ahead and do whatever he wanted to do. Cheryl picked up her half-finished martini and in two gulps downed it, feeling the warming effect of the alcohol as it went down.

“Yes!” she admitted. “But, I-I’m not that kind of woman, really! I love my husband!”

“I love my wife, too… just like I know she loves me… and I never doubt it for a moment!”

Cheryl’s eyes had never left the quartet on the rug. Now, she saw that Gene Barber was finishing the removal of Charlotte’s dress, revealing that she hadn’t a stitch of underwear on under it. “Even when… she’s…” Cheryl searched for a word to use. “When she’s… involved with somebody else?”

“There’s no involvement. It’s just sex! Fucking for the fun of it!” There! She had forced herself to say that word again!

Jim was leaning across her, now, murmuring low and intimately, as he continued: ”... And, then… when we’re together, after we’ve gone with somebody else it’s really something else. We’re more turned on to each other than we ever were, before we started swinging!”

Still trying to see what was going on in front of the fireplace, Cheryl craned her neck to see over his shoulder that blocked her view. Gene, she saw, had his hand down between Charlotte’s legs as he lay cuddled behind her, his finger rubbing erotically up and down the short length of her clitoris and he was kissing her neck and shoulders; meanwhile Jim’s wife was still kissing Nancy, her hands massaging now, down over the flat white belly of the willowy body of Gene’s wife. And, Frank was just moving up over Nancy, her svelte, smoothly tapered thighs spreading wide for him as he cradled himself between them.

With an unwarranted fascination, Cheryl watched, acutely aware that it was her husband, whose performance she observed. A stabbing pang of jealousy pierced her, as she saw Nancy’s tiny, tapered hand go down to grasp and guide the fiery, blood-red head of his cock straight into the moistly glistening hole of her flowered-open cunt. Then, Frank’s slim hips were flexing, driving the massive hardness of his cock deep into her receptive vagina. Looking right up her husband’s muscular, hairy legs, she could see his semen-filled testicles hanging down, and the cruel stretching of the other woman’s cuntal mouth around the great girth of his penis as it slid smoothly into her; then, as he thrust all the way into her, his balls swung up hard into the crevice between her flexing buttocks.

Cheryl couldn’t watch anymore of it, as she wished fervently that it wasn’t really happening… that it was all a bad dream that would go away, but even more she wished that it was she herself, who lay there on the bearskin rug accepting her husband Frank’s desire-hardened penis deep into her own now needful vaginal sheath. Jim’s hand had wormed its way down between her thighs as she had unconsciously relaxed them. Now, she clamped them tight, trapping his hand in the sensually singing flesh of her pussy.

“OOoohh!” she moaned, as his middle finger touched the erect and sensitive shaft of her clitoris. “Please… d-don’t…!”

She leaned back against the couch, and her hands went down to pluck at his wrist, attempting to make him stop his unwanted seduction of her.

“Your clit’s all nice and hard!” he breathed. “You’re getting ready to be fucked… whether you want to or not. A woman’s body doesn’t lie, you know!”

God! She did know! That was the trouble. It was her body, more sensitive sexually than she had ever imagined it to be which had led her, first, to allow Charlotte to lead her into a lesbian embrace… And then Gene…!

Before she could protest further, Jim Harding was kissing her. The last thing she saw, just before his lips found hers and her eyes closed was Charlotte rolling to her side then reversing herself, quickly, her knees straddling Gene Barber’s face and her full, sensuous lips ovalling to slip down over the bloated head of his penis. Her husband was up over Nancy, now, bracing himself on hands and knees, as he buffeted his massive, glistening rod of male-flesh in and out of her squirming cunt.

Cheryl knew then that it was all very real. It was all happening, and was about to happen to her, too, as she felt Jim’s teasing tongue running around the tender, sensitive inner part of her lips, before she relaxed her jaw to allow it to burst lashingly deep into her mouth. Do you suppose it’s really true… that Frank and I would be more loving… more turned onto each other if I-I were to… go ahead and d-do it?

Jim’s hand was behind her busily zipping down the zipper at the back of her dress. She wanted to stop him, but she was powerless. Now she was kissing him back, her own tongue entwining with his, while below, her thighs, aching from holding them tightly clamped together, relaxed a little more, parting slightly and allowing his hand freer access to her rapidly stimulating pussy-flesh.

Unable to handle the fact of her fall, her moral mind, loaded down with its middle-class, Puritanical principles, retreated strategically, allowing her the fantasy that it wasn’t really a relative stranger who was going to couple with her sexually; it was her husband Frank. That was what she really wanted anyway, so it was easy for her to envision Frank’s mouth kissing her… Frank’s hands undressing and arousing her… and Frank, who would be thrusting deep into her… Desperately she imagined it, and it was so… for her!

Then she was helping him by leaning forward, shrugging her shoulders as he removed the sleeves of her dress down over her arms, turning slightly so that he could undo the hooks of her brassiere and shivering as it came off and she felt a wash of cool air over her naked breasts. Almost in the next instant, her host’s strong-fingered hands were cupping her heaving breasts, kneading them, and she was aware of her sensitive nipples coned out hard against the rough palm of his hand. She opened her eyes slightly, finding her vision blurred, and feeling a dizziness that could only be caused by the two martinis she had slugged down. Over by the fireplace, she made out the four figures coupled there; however she couldn’t figure out what was happening with Gene Barber and Jim’s wife Charlotte. The black-haired woman was on her knees, while Gene mounted her from behind. At first, it looked as though he was fucking her animal-fashion, as she had seen her husband on the Harding’s bed, slaving away behind Nancy Barber, but there was something different. Gasping her disbelief, she realized that Charlotte’s hand was there, reaching back between her legs and gripping the shaft of the lawyer’s throbbing cock, as she guided it alternately into both openings of her loins. “Oh, no!”

Jim, whose mouth had dropped down to nibble and suck at the berry-like buds of her now fully erect nipples, raised his head inquisitively and followed her staring gaze.

“Y-your wife! She’s being…” Cheryl couldn’t think of the right word for it.

“She loves it that way…” he said mildly, returning to suck Cheryl’s other breast.

“But… it’s…!”

“Anal intercourse…!” He said it off hand, dismissing it as unimportant to him. “A lot of women are really turned on by it! Charlotte likes the combination!”

“Ugh!”

“Don’t knock it unless you’ve tried it!”

“I-I’d never… do that!”

“Don’t bet on it!” Jim was pulling her dress down over her hips now, and she wriggled and raised up to help him get it off. Then hooking his fingers into the waistband of her panties, he pulled them slowly down, allowing the salacious gaze of his blue eyes to devour the loveliness of her small milk-white body.

Suddenly, Jim Harding was standing tall and dominating over her, and he was grasping her by the ankles and hauling her petite body around until she was lying flat on the couch with her buttocks up on the low arm, the soft upholstery allowing her a measure of comfort.

Kneeling, he came swiftly in between her soft white thighs, parting them with his hands and draping her knees up over his shoulders. She knew what he was going to do, and she tried to writhe away from him, moaning a low, throaty animal-like sound in her throat. Oh, God! If he ever touches me there… with his tongue…

But the huge muscular man was no match for her. He forced her to lie still with steel-fingered hands which gripped her legs and kept them parted.

She tried to protest, but he was deaf to her plea. His blond head went down between her trembling thighs, as he held them firmly wide-splayed, the whole of her pussy upturned and naked before him. There between her legs he saw the tiny moist portal of her vagina, the fleshy lips fringed with light brown pubic hair, and above the tiny hard bud of her clitoris throbbed in its covert crease. Christ! What a gorgeous little cunt! Probably tight as hell! He found it hard to believe that she had already borne two children!

Grunting like an animal, Jim lowered his mouth to capture her fearfully cringing vaginal mouth, his tongue curling to lick up and down and around the short length of her tiny, fully hardened clitoris. Her body spasmed jerkily with the moist contact, eliciting a moan of ecstasy mixed with a heart-rending cry of defeat, for until the very last moment she had been determined to resist him.

Cheryl’s head flailed helplessly as flashing sensations of desire seared her naked belly. Now, there was no hope for her. She was going to be fucked just as surely as night follows day! As her head rolled to the side, she saw Nancy Barber’s long slim legs scissoring out on either side of Frank’s cock-driving hips, and she had the impression that the woman, lying on her back, taking all of her husband’s pounding cock up inside her cunt was just about ready to explode into orgasm. It was then that her fantasy-bubble burst. God! Frank’s bringing her… bringing Nancy to climax! And it couldn’t possibly be Frank, too, whose tantalizing tongue was down there slipping in and out of her own seeping vaginal opening… making her want to let him do anything he wanted. It was Jim! Jim Harding was the one who was doing it to her! And he’s the one who’s going to… fuck me! Again, she found it easy to think it. Yes, damn it! I’m going to get fucked! There’s no way I can stop it, now! Perversely, then, she wanted Frank to be watching when she did… wanted to see what effect it would have on him… how it would make him feel.

And Frank Paynter, slamming his expanding cock to the utmost depths of Nancy Barber’s clasping cuntal sheath was exhilarated. For the first time there was no fear in him that he would cum too soon. Christ! I feel like my hard-on could last forever! Then, he modified his thought: At least, I feel like I could keep right on fucking, until I’ve laid at least one other woman! He knew exactly who she would be, too: his own wife Cheryl! The sound of her voice protesting something someone was doing to her had prompted him to look back over his shoulder. In that glance, swift as it was, he saw that his wife was on the couch, her legs draped up over their host’s shoulders while his voracious mouth licked and sucked at her writhing pussy. Her lovely, pixie-like face was contorted with a passion he had never seen in her before. Damn! She’s really turned on! That’s why he was determined to last long enough. I’ll finish up with Nancy in a minute or two, then, damn it, Cheryl’s going to get some real fucking!

Like a man gone berserk, he pounded deep into Nancy’s quivering white belly, exulting as she thrust back at him with vigorous, countering thrusts of her own. She was moaning incessantly beneath him, urging him on, “Fuck me hard! Shove your cock into me… deep and hard! Fill my cunt with it, Frank, darling! Make me know I’ve been fucked by a real man! Fuck! Fuck! FUCK! Fuck meeeeeeeeeeee!”

Then she was convulsing beneath his battering cock, her legs scissoring lewdly out around his flexing hips, her passion-contorted lips screaming her complete satisfaction. “OOOOOooooohhhhh! Oh! I’m cumming! Now! AAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaauuuuuuuuggggghhhh!” He saw her head rolling from side to side uncontrollably, her auburn hair trailing in lustrous strands around her face and her green eyes glazed with the intensity of her rapture.

He stopped then, holding himself above her, while he held his rock-hard cock deep up inside her, burying it in her to feel the clasping interior muscles milk involuntarily at his massive cock-shaft. God! It was a good feeling to know that he could hold back… that the old bugaboo of cumming too soon was behind him!

Nancy’s eyes were looking up at him from her sensitive, artistic face. They held a mixture of gratitude and awe, as she choked out, “OOoohh, Frank, darling… that was just out of this world! It gets better… with you… every time!”

He couldn’t suppress his grin of elation, but he didn’t know what to say, so he just murmured, “Great!”

Knowing that he shouldn’t leave her too soon, he rolled to his side, clasping her tight to him to keep her in position… keep his expanding, lurching cock buried deep up in her ecstatic belly for a little while longer. From his new position, he could look across the room to the couch where his wife Cheryl was being licked to cunt-searing arousal by Jim Harding.

His tall muscular host was standing now, and was in the act of stripping off his shorts, revealing the long hard lance of his cock standing out rampantly from the hairiness of his loins, his eyes boring steadily down at Frank’s wife as he said, “You’re all ready to fuck, now… so why don’t you let me hear what you want?”

English : The Honeymoon Couple (Pasangan Berbulan Madu) - Chapter 6

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Wed, 19 Jun 2013 03:40:00 +0000

CHAPTER SIX

Afterward, Nancy Barber snuggled down between the two virile men. She had never felt happier than at this moment, but something disquieting had happened, she remembered, just at the moment Frank, pummeling into her, had brought her to soaring orgasm, while at almost exactly the same time she had been desperately swallowing Jim’s thick semen jetting into her mouth.

“What was Cheryl’s problem?” she asked, turning to Frank.

“She was upset, walking in on us and seeing all three of us going at it like that,” Frank explained.

“Still holding out, eh?” Jim asked. “I was hoping that Charlotte would be able to soften her up for tonight!”

“What’s happening tonight?” It was Frank’s question.

“I was hoping we’d have an open-swinging session… with everybody balling!”

“Well,” Nancy was thoughtful. “I don’t know about Gene, either.”

Frank volunteered the information, “Gene was with Cheryl earlier, but I don’t know what happened… whether he made it with her or not.”

“Hell, the way she reacted, I bet nothing happened!” Jim said.

“That’s what I think, too!” Nancy added.

“But, if she isn’t ready to swing tonight, it could put a damper on the whole thing!” Jim observed.

Frank thought about it. “Maybe… if I talked to her and explained what’s happening.”

“That’s no good!” Jim exclaimed. “It’s better if somebody else breaks her in! Like me!”

“Jim! You shouldn’t! You still need rest.” It was the nurse in Nancy speaking, again.

“Like hell! I feel fine, but first I’m going to have some more fun with you!” He reached out for her and clamped her lithe willowy body tight to his own raw-boned muscularity.

“Really, Jim! After all!”

“I told you that I was a stud, didn’t I?”

Frank moved in close to her, his hardening penis jerking against the softness of Gene’s wife’s buttocks. Christ! Frank told himself: if there’s going to be more fucking, I’ll stick around for the fun!

Time flew, and later, completely satiated, Frank and Nancy left the Hardings’ bedroom, Frank heading for the living room and a drink, Nancy to her own room to change her clothes.

“I want to get into a dress, and besides, Charlotte may need some help in the kitchen. We’ve got to eat, too!”

They left Jim asleep.

“What about tonight…?” Frank asked worriedly, as they stood together briefly in the hallway.

“We’ll just have to play it by ear,” she told him and disappeared into her and Gene’s bedroom across the hall.

“Hi, sweetheart!”

Her husband Gene was lying on the bed; she knew instantly that he had been drinking… that he was-probably already half drunk. His smile was mean, belying his cheery greeting.

“Why couldn’t you stay sober, Gene?” Nancy snapped, feeling an unwarranted irritation.

“It helps to pass the time… while my beautiful wife is getting the ass fucked off of her by one and all!”

“You’re getting vulgar!”

“Yes,” he went on, slurringly, “I’m vulgar… but you’re obscene! I saw you over there, sucking off our host… while Frank was fucking you from behind… like a bitch in heat!”

“Gene!” she grated between clenched teeth. “I told you how it was going to be, and if you keep on like this, insulting me every chance you get, I will leave you. I’ll get a divorce as soon as we get back home!”

“Hell! It’s like being married to a whore, anyway!”

Nancy’s face colored pink with her blush and rage. “Gene! Stop it! I won’t stand for any more of this!”

“And neither will I!” He came off of the bed, grabbed her by the shoulders and flung her bodily onto the bed. “You’re out fucking everything that’s got a cock… and in between times you’re making it with lesbians too, while I don’t even get a smell!”

Nancy refused to cry out at his rough treatment of her. He had manhandled her before, and this was the last time he would do it, she decided. Her mind was made up right then. She would sue him for a divorce, as soon as she got home!

Dry-eyed, she looked up at him and said, “There won’t even be so much as that… from now on! I’m leaving you, right now… so don’t dare touch me, again, or I’ll have you up for assault, too!”

Gene knew that she meant it.

“How can you leave me… when we’re stuck here in this stinking lodge?”

“I’ll move in with the Hardings!”

“I ought to fuck you silly, right now!” Gene growled, reaching down to unbuckle his belt.

“The only way you know how… by force…?” Nancy asked dryly. “That’s really what’s wrong anyway! You don’t really know how to make love… make a woman want to fuck with you. Every time’s more like a rape than loving sex!”

Gene stopped dead. The quick, straight arrow of truth stung him. It was a conclusion he had reached himself, but now in his confused drunkenness, he was making the same stupid mistake again.

“You’d prefer a tongue on your cunt… is that it?”

“Yes!” she told him truthfully. “A loving tongue… followed by a loving cock. Then I’d be ready and willing!”

“You mean… like it used to be with us… just you and me?” Gene asked, hope rising in him.

“We’re beyond that… at least I am!” she told her husband. ”... But, if you could change… learn how to turn me on, the way I like it… maybe we could…”

“Stay together…?”

“Yes… but only if you’d swing, too!”

The conditions his wife was laying down didn’t seem so difficult after all. Within him that bubble of hope swelled even more, lifting him, and he swore to himself that he’d do everything he could to keep his marriage from floundering.

“You’re on!” he told her jubilantly, his mind clearing of the alcoholic cobwebs, leaving him with a heightened, giddy feeling devoid of the sloppy drunkenness of a few moments before, when he was being mean and sarcastic.

”... And, I’m going to start by trying again with Cheryl Paynter!”

Nancy sat up on the edge of the bed, regarding her husband in a new light. She smiled up at him and said throatily, “I know this sounds funny for a wife to say to her husband… but I hope that you can do it! So far, not counting you, now… she’s the only one who’d be left out of the party, tonight!”

“Which party…?”

“The one Jim is planning for tonight, with open swinging for everybody!”

“I’ll do my best!” Gene declared, as he turned and left the room. “Wish me luck, darling!”

Gene Barber was pretty sure of what he would find going on in the Paynter’s bedroom. When Charlotte had gone rushing down the hallway after the distraught, young wife, he had known that the AC/DC wife of their host was not doing so only to console her, but he was not quite prepared for the erotic scene taking place on the bed as he pushed quietly into the room to become a voyeur for the time being.

Cheryl Paynter was on her back, her legs splayed obscenely, as her loins gyrated upward against Charlotte’s mouth, locked tight to her vaginal opening, and Charlotte’s lustrous, jet-black hair was flowing down over the alabaster whiteness of Cheryl’s thighs. It didn’t take much imagination on Gene’s part to realize that Cheryl Paynter was hanging on the expectant brink of orgasm as she was being licked and sucked and tongue-fucked to the heights of rapture. He heard the mewling moans of passion coming from the throats of both women, and counteringly there were also the more muted sounds of moistly moving tongues and lips. Below, as he watched avidly, his penis came to vibrantly instant life, growing throbbingly erect in a matter of a few moments. Damn! They’re really going at it!

Suddenly, he knew: the real way to turn any woman on… is to stimulate her clitoris, preferably with mouth and tongue… until she is so far gone that nothing could stand in the way of her being fucked! And, Gene became a believer on the spot!

Intertwined, mutually giving and receiving, licking and sucking mouths on searing cunts, throats mewling and moaning out their pleasure, the two women were oblivious of Gene’s presence as they approached the apogee of their mutual climax.

Cheryl, writhing desperately beneath Charlotte’s expertly tantalizing tongue felt it begin for her in the long, shuddering convulsions of her body, which caused her pelvis to jerk upward spasmodically as wave after surging wave of welcome release broke in her like surf on a rocky seashore. It spread through her body and mind like a symphonic rhapsody of sensation. Fighting free of Charlotte’s loins, she twisted her head aside, and she didn’t recognize her own muffled voice screaming, “AAAAAaaaaaauuugggghhh! Oh, God! My G-o-d-d-d! I-I-I-I-I-I-I’m-m-m-m-m-m cummmmmmiinnngg! I’m cumming! Now! AAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaauuuggghhh!”

Watching it happen, his eyes glued to the two writhing women on the bed, Gene’s cock leaped inside his pants. It took all of his will power to force himself to watch only. God! Cheryl’s vocal affirmation of her complete satisfaction made him want to be a part of it. He wanted to slam his cock into her right then and bring her to a second roaring orgasm; however, some sixth sense told him that now was not the time. Wait! Damn it! Wait until it’s over for both of them…! Then, by God, I’ll get in on it!

Above her, Charlotte’s cunt ground down against her face, and as from a great distance Cheryl heard Charlotte’s plaintive cry, “Oh, God, Cheryl! Keep on licking me…! Just a little more! I’m almost… ready to cum!”

As she was drifting off in a euphoria of sensual satisfaction, Cheryl realized dimly her woman-lover’s plight. Ooooh! I can’t let her not cum! Not now… after what she did for me! Her tongue lashed out to the other woman’s throbbing clitoris to lick with renewed vigor even as her own gradually subsiding orgasm washed over and through her shimmeringly. She was sure at that moment that she had never experienced a more delightfully profound climax, brought on by what only a few minutes before she had denounced as dirty and obscene, wrong in every moral sense. Now she was not sure; she only knew that it had brought her pleasure beyond measure.

Then Charlotte was convulsing above her, her mouth opening wide, as she cried out her ecstasy. “Oh! Ooooohhh! OOOHHH! It’s almost here! I’m… almost… ready… to cum! Noooowww! AAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaa uuuuuggghhhhh!”

Jim Harding’s wife collapsed in a heap and rolled from her topmost position, instantly reversing herself to stretch out beside Cheryl. Reaching out, she clasped the young wife to her and kissed her gratefully. “Oh, that was just lovely, Cheryl, darling! Just absolutely wild!”

Chokingly, her emotions still uncontrolled, Cheryl could only gasp in reply, “I can’t believe it! It… was completely out of this world!”

... Then, from the corner of her eye, Frank Paynter’s wife caught sight of Gene Barber. He was undressing, already down to his shorts. As he stood up naked then, she saw the massively hardened erection lancing out from the hairiness of his loins, his balls swinging free beneath it and above his paunch hung down over his abdomen almost obscenely.

“Gene!” she gasped. “What are you… doing here…?”

The rotund lawyer smiled amiably down at them, as Charlotte, too, turned to look at him. “Watching you two get at it!” he told them. “Wow! What a performance!” He came to the edge of the bed and eased his bulk onto it.

Charlotte knew his intention, the meaning of his presence, instantly, “And, now you want to join the party, right?”

“Right!” he grinned. “Any objection?”

Jim Harding’s wife’s eyes swept over him, and turning to her back, saw that he was watching Cheryl’s horrified face. She found him not too repulsive. All he needs to do is take off about thirty pounds! Underneath the flab on his frame she recognized what was once an excellent body. He was just out of condition from sitting behind a desk, eating too many high-calorie foods and getting little or no exercise.

“I’ve no objection,” the black-haired beauty told him, smiling a little lewd smile. “In face, I think it’d be kind of fun!” Her hand drifted over and went between his legs to grip the thick hard length of his wildly throbbing cock.

“But… I-I don’t want to…” Cheryl began, objecting.

“Hush, darling,” Charlotte said. “You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do, but maybe you’d like to watch? Have you ever watched anybody fucking…?”

“N-No… no, I haven’t…”

Gene’s avid, brown eyes were devouring Cheryl; it was her he wanted… her he wanted to plunge his pulsing cock into and fuck half silly, but it was Charlotte who was offering herself… was ready and willing now. Cheryl’s refusal stung him, and in view of his earlier actions with her, he didn’t blame her. At least, now, he was trying to understand.

“Damn it, Cheryl, it’s you I want to fuck!” he blurted. “And, I can’t blame you… for not wanting to… after what happened, but maybe you’ll change your mind… later…”

“You’ve got me…” Charlotte reminded him. “I’m still all hot and bothered, and I could cum, again… in just a little while…” She spread her thighs, her naked loins undulating up at him invitingly. “So why don’t you take me, first?”

“I won’t change my mind!” Cheryl said adamantly, as she sat up and moved to the opposite edge of the bed.

She became a watcher then as Jim Harding’s wife held her arms to the lawyer, and he came in between her willing thighs, the lance of his massive cock pressing lewdly into the still moist slit of her pussy to lie log-like hard against her still swollen clitoris.

He was kissing her then. Cheryl saw their mouths weld together in a moist open kiss, and she imagined the erotic things their tongues were doing deep inside. Gene’s hands were caressing Charlotte’s body, cupping the voluptuous fullness of a breast, his fingers rolling the pink nipple to spiky hardness while the areola puckered into a crinkle around its base.

Cheryl felt embarrassed, being there so close to them and watching every move they made. She remembered how she had felt the one time she had consented to go to a pornographic motion picture with Frank. She was embarrassed almost to tears with the display of nakedness and unbridled sex; although, she had known in advance that it would be like that. Her husband had refused to let her walk out, and she had sat through it, not really looking at the images on the screen. Ugh! It was just horrible!

But now there was a difference… a huge difference! Her body, so highly aroused just moments before, as she had soared to the stars with such delight, in an orgasm induced by Charlotte’s tongue, was still on a high level of arousal, and as she watched the two naked bodies, writhing on the bed, she became aware that her own body was reacting: there was that beautifully delightful warmth glowing in her loins and the moisture that bedewed the petals of her inner lips told her that whether she wanted it or not, her body was preparing her for another sexual encounter. Oh, no! I-I really… don’t want that!

She could have left the room. All she had to do was get up off the bed, throw on her clothing and leave… but she didn’t! Almost hypnotically, she watched as Gene Barber began to slither down over Charlotte’s body, his mouth kissing and sucking her soft, full breasts, one by one; then, he was moving on down, farther, until his mouth was on the other woman’s heaving belly. Charlotte adjusted her thighs, spraying them obscenely wide and pulling them back hard against her chest to allow the lawyer full access to the feast of her vibrantly throbbing pussy.

Then, his mouth was there, his tongue shooting out to lick at the black-haired beauty’s hardened clitoris. As Charlotte gasped convulsively with the erotic contact of tongue and clitoris, Cheryl, knowing now what the other woman was feeling, how delightful it was, felt a little left out. The needful throb of her own newly aroused pussy was like a forlorn cry in the darkness for help. Hardly knowing what she was doing, Cheryl reached her hand out to Charlotte’s breast. Suddenly, she was kissing the other woman’s breasts, sucking the still moist nipples, wetted by Gene’s mouth, and she was moaning deep in her throat, attempting to stifle a passion within her that would not be contained. Then Charlotte’s arms were around her, smoothing and caressing her, and she heard her murmur hoarsely into her ear, “Honey… I know you’re all hot, again! If you want too… you can come on up here… where I can get at you… and I’ll lick your cunt for you… okay?”

Cheryl raised her head from the other woman’s breast and looked up at her gratefully… “At the same time as he’s…?”

“Of course, darling! Come on! All you have to do is straddle my face… with your head towards the head of the bed!”

”... B-But… how about when Gene’ll want to…?”

“Fuck me?” Charlotte finished for her. “No problem!”

Hearing the moist, sucking and licking sounds of Gene’s mouth on Charlotte’s wetly flaring cunt and seeing the passion in the black-haired woman’s face, Cheryl couldn’t wait to be a part of it. God! How she wanted that blissful feeling again, the wonderful sensations charging like high-voltage electricity through her body to bring her to that exalted summit of sexual release. What’s happening to me? I feel like I can’t get enough of it! With nubile agility, she positioned herself expectantly over Charlotte’s face. Then, as her hips gyrated down toward Jim’s wife’s sensuous lips, she looked down to see that pink, tongue snake out and up. “OOOooooh!” she breathed, her gasp a long, drawn out ode to sensuality. “That’s good! It feels so good, Charlotte, darling! Do it! Lick me, good! Lick my… cunt!”

Never before had she pronounced that word! Now, however, she said it and meant it. It seemed like the right word to use. Lightning flashed along her nerve endings, and everything seemed to concentrate below in the pulsing sensations of her fully aroused clitoris as Charlotte caressed it wetly with her tongue.

Behind her, she was aware now that Gene was moving. Glancing over her shoulder, she saw that he was kneeling between Charlotte’s passion-quivering thighs, the hard rubbery head of his cock being guided straight into the other woman’s vaginal opening by her own hand. Then, he was thrusting it deep and hard into her… and Cheryl felt the shock of it in the other woman’s body below.

Then he was goring deep, his hips rising and falling, as his cock slid in and out of the black-haired beauty’s cuntal sheath. She heard the rasp of the lawyer’s breath and the slap of flesh on flesh as his loins slapped up hard against Charlotte’s nakedly upturned cunt.

She couldn’t watch any more. Turning her head back around, Cheryl closed her eyes, trying to blot out the vision of a heartfelt wish that had crossed her mind. Oh, God! I don’t really want that! I don’t want him to… to fuck me, too!

But, it was there, in her mind. She had actually thought it. She had wondered whether Gene would be able to fuck her… after he had fucked Charlotte. If she cums right away… and he doesn’t shoot his sperm into her… he could… do it to me… too! God! Would I let him? Do I dare? She didn’t know. Then, there was one thing of which she was sure, she decided; it was Frank, her husband, she wanted. Oh, I wish he were here… so I could show him how very much I do love him! He had said so much in that one word, because! The only answer he had given her as she demanded an unreasonable “Why?” from him. Why? Because I haven’t been much of a wife to him, lately!

Beneath her wide-splayed legs, where Charlotte’s tongue now was dipping deeply into the seething interior of her vagina, she heard the quick, rasping breath of passion, and she guessed that her hostess was rising again on the swift pinions of imminent orgasm. Behind her, Gene, too, was breathing hard, and in the stillness, Cheryl was sure that she could hear the moist lewd sound of his penis thrusting in and out of Charlotte’s steaming cuntal passage. Somehow, in her mind the soft, barely audible whisper of man-cock in woman-cunt was translated in her mind, the action giving rise to the word that ricocheted around inside her skull: Fuck! Fuck! Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck! FUCK! It was another of those words she knew but would never say—even to herself, for she considered them crude, vulgar, nasty and dirty. But, when you listen… that’s what it really sounds like: fuck!

Suddenly, beneath her, Charlotte was no longer tonguing her; the black-haired woman was convulsing spasmodically, her head flailing from side to side, and as Cheryl glanced back over her shoulder, she saw that Gene Barber was plunging into her deep and hard, sweat popping out on his brow with the effort and his breath coming in huge gasps, while Charlotte’s soft, full and classically tapered thighs splayed out wide on either side of his pile-driving hips.

“Oh, God! Gene! Fuck me… hard! I’m c-u-m-m-i-n-g! I’m c-u-m-m-i-n-g! IIII’mmmmm ccuuuuummiiinnnnggg! AAAAAaaaaaooouuuggghhh!”

Then, Charlotte’s hands were on her buttocks pushing her from her straddling position above the black-haired woman’s face. Cheryl didn’t understand it. The only thought in her mind was the terrifying idea that she was going to be denied the pleasure of her approaching orgasm, for she was already at that high peak of arousal, where she tottered on the spewing edge of a volcanic crater. She wanted it! God! How she needed it!

Somehow, she clambered away, and in the next instant, she was on her back, her own thighs spread wide and obscene, her loins gyrating with her passionate need, and she was holding her arms out to Gene, imploringly. Her voice, unreal, muffled, was saying words she had never dared say before. “Me next… Gene! Fuck me… next! Oh, God! I’m just about ready… to cum!”

Gene Barber stared at her in disbelief. He stopped and looked down at Charlotte, seeing her face, serene now, as her climax washed through her, relaxing her passion-trembling limbs.

“Fuck her, damn it!” Charlotte choked out at him. “She’s begging you for it!”

Moving his bulk, quickly, agilely, he withdrew his wildly expanding cock from the sheath of Charlotte’s clasping vagina and kneewalked up between Frank Paynter’s wife’s tapered thighs.

Cheryl was not thinking, now; she was acting only on pure instinct, as she reached down to grasp the warmly pulsating shaft of the lawyer’s cock to direct it to the needful hole of her cunt. As the chunky cock-head nudged in between the inner petals, moist from her exudate and Charlotte’s saliva, she moaned out a heartfelt sigh of expectancy, her ecstasy knowing no bounds as she knew now that she would not be frustrated in her passionate desire. “OOOoohh! God! Finally!”

Instinctively, she pulled her knees back hard against the petite firmness of her breasts, just as Gene went into her with a rush, his cock dilating her cuntal entrance cruelly and his thick length sliding deeply into her until the head of it flicked past her cervix and buried itself up against the blind back wall of her cuntal passage.

She groaned this time with the pain. “OOOooh!” But, as his pelvis smacked hard up against her naked, upturned buttocks, she was sure that she could feel every ridge of his cock-flesh against the soft interior walls of her vagina. The rapture of the sensations flashing through her caused her to undulate her loins back up to him after an instinctive retreat.

“Quick… Gene! Fuck me… hard… and fast! Oh, fuck me! Fuck me! FUCK ME!”

He did! He drove into her hard and fast, plunging deep and forcefully and attempting to find the absolute depth of her cunt with his plumbing cock.

Countering him, her hips writhed beneath his pounding cock, as she took all of him deep into her seething cuntal sheath, ecstatically and only dimly aware that she had already made the ultimate transgression into adultery. At that moment she didn’t care. All she wanted was what she was getting. The moral question, so important to her before, would have to be answered… later. It was all so thrilling… so wonderful to lie there and be fucked within an inch of her sanity.

Charlotte watched quietly for a moment or two, but then as she raised up to support herself on an elbow, lying on her side, she reached out a hand to caress Gene’s rising and falling buttocks, a finger slipping down into the hairy crease of his buttocks to tantalize the puckered flesh of his tiny anal opening. He reacted to the erotic sensation it produced in him, and he felt the heightened effect of it, never having known how good it would feel.

“What the hell…?” he growled.

“Just giving you an extra little charge!” she leered at him.

“Damn! You can say that, again!” he grunted, feeling as though his pulsing cock driving deep into Cheryl’s squirming loins beneath him was expanding almost to the bursting point. It made him want to plunge all the more wildly, and it seemed to him that he had never felt so virile and potent as he did right then.

“Do you want me to go on?” Charlotte murmured.

“Sure! I suppose so…”

Charlotte was on her knees, then, kneeling beside them, and she was dipping her middle finger into the droplets of copious moisture gathered around the cruelly stretched opening of Cheryl’s vagina, where Gene Barber’s rampaging cock slid in and out with jackhammer force. Finding his anus again, between his flexing buttocks, she pressed her finger against the crinkled flesh and pushed in hard. Gene stiffened and gasped, but he didn’t stop pounding cock into the tight-sheathing cunt of Frank Paynter’s wife.

It was a new and strange sensation to him. Christ! That’s sexy as hell! Then, as his anus adjusted to the strange presence, he felt the pressure of her finger against his prostate, stimulating it and propelling him toward almost instant ejaculation.

Cheryl beneath him, felt a rapture she had never known as his massively thick length drubbed in and out of her wide-held cunt, filling her completely, but the fact that it was not her husband who was filling and fulfilling her, made of it an act of pure raw sex. It was only her own lust which made her accept the man slaving away above her… a lust she now knew was almost uncontrolled.

Then suddenly she arrived. Her climax burst over her ecstatically as she convulsed, the spasms of her orgasm racing through her body with the speed of electricity, and she was in a never-never land of exquisite beauty for a fleeting moment, a glimpse, she thought, of what Paradise must be.

Open-mouthed, her scream of fulfillment burst from her, “AAAAAAAaaaaaauuuuuuggghhh! OOOooooooohhh! Myyyyyyyyy Goddddddd! IIIIIII’mmmmm cuuuummmiiiinnnggggg! Fuck me! Hard! Fuuuucccck mmmeeeeeee!”

At the same time as Frank Paynter’s wife began her writhing, screaming orgasm, beneath him, Charlotte, knowing that now was the time, shoved her middle finger in Gene’s anus all the way to the palm of her hand, revolving it around in the spongy tissue of his rectum, titillating his sensitive cock-flesh into instant ejaculation.

Gene Barber came and came and came… almost endlessly, it seemed, his cock expanding and jerking as his white-hot sperm was pumped through the rock-hard length of his still pounding cock to splash deep up into the clasping sheath of her ecstatic cunt. “AAAAaaagggh!” he groaned; then, “Christ! I’m still cumming!”

He collapsed, his weight coming down hard on Cheryl’s petite body, and Charlotte’s finger was ripped from his anus. “Goddamn!” he swore with his overwhelming satisfaction. “I’ve never cum like that, before!”

Beneath his pudgy body, Cheryl squirmed to be free of him and with a reluctant groan he rolled to his side from on top of her.

Charlotte snuggled down beside him on the opposite side from Cheryl and whispered, “How’d you like it…?”

“Great! But, Christ, I don’t know how much of that I could stand! I feel like I’m drained dry… for sure!”

“That’s what you fellows always say, but you’re always ready for the next time, after you’ve rested for awhile,” their hostess told him. “So, I suppose you’ll be ready for the party, tonight!”

Cheryl, who had hung on the brink of unconsciousness, her climax more intense than any she had ever experienced, was just returning to reality as her senses began to function once more. Along with that reason returned, also, and she felt a deep shame in what she had just done.

“Party?” she queried. “Do you mean… more sex… and everybody doing it to everybody else?”

“Yes, darling,” Charlotte answered. “And, now that you’ve gotten your feet wet, maybe you’d like to be a part of it.”

“That isn’t what was wet!” Gene cut in.

“Hush, clown!” Charlotte warned.

“Ugh!” Frank’s wife shuddered. “I don’t think I could do something like that… so cold-bloodedly!”

“You just did!” Gene challenged.

“I couldn’t help myself!”

“Then, just let it happen… like just now! That’s all you have to do!” Charlotte counseled.

“I-I… don’t know. I feel so… so terrible about it not being able to control myself.”

“What’s to control? Sex is to enjoy… and when you like, why fight it?” Charlotte reasoned. “Besides, Frank is hoping that you’ll want to do it…”

“Yeah, I imagine he is!” Cheryl was sarcastic, but at the same time, she found herself wondering. Could I? I’ll almost have to, now… if I want to hang onto him. “I’ll have to think about it!” she added.

Nancy found Frank Paynter in the living room nursing a drink.

Looking up at her as she came down the steep, rustic stairs, he asked, “Well, what’s happening up there, now, Nancy?”

“I think your wife may be getting a preview of coming attractions for tonight!” she told him, going on into the kitchen to finish getting the evening meal ready, which Charlotte had started.

Gambar : Awek-awek melayu yang sedap

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Wed, 19 Jun 2013 03:15:00 +0000

Sedap mata memandang sedap lagi kalau dapat pikul sorang... haha. 11 Gambar

English : The Honeymoon Couple (Pasangan Berbulan Madu) - Chapter 5

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Tue, 18 Jun 2013 03:36:00 +0000

CHAPTER FIVE

The pudgy lawyer, Gene Barber, after having forced Cheryl Paynter to fellate him, had gone to his and Nancy’s bedroom down the hall, roundly cursing himself for a bungling fool when it came to sex. The truth should have been obvious to him; it was this very lack of finesse, his atrociously crude approach coupled with practically no technique at all, which had been surely driving his bride Nancy away from him and into the arms of other men, as well as to experimentation with lesbian sex. Now, this failure with Cheryl—so far his one and only attempt to bed another woman—stung him to the core.

He reviewed it all in his mind and decided that he had forced the whole thing with Cheryl from the beginning. Maybe I should have soft-talked her into it, kissed her, played with her tits and cunt… and then used my mouth on her cunt to make damned sure she was ready! “Christ! That’s it! I should have realized that a long time ago!” he muttered to himself, slamming a fist into a palm.

Breaking out a bottle of Scotch from his luggage, he toasted himself, drinking from the gurgling neck of the bottle. “Here’s to the new Gene Barber, who’s going to lick his way up in the world of cunt!”

After fortifying himself with another neat belt from the bottle, Barber left his room, and just as he stepped out into the hallway, he found himself watching a tense, dramatic tableau through the open door of the Hardings’ room directly across the hall. Cheryl Paynter stood there horrified as she watched her husband Frank pounding his cock deep into the lawyer’s wife’s cunt, fucking her from behind, animal-fashion, while Nancy, in turn was bobbing her head up and down their host’s massive length.

Gene felt a stab of jealousy too. It was the first time he had ever actually seen his wife screwing with another man. It was all he could do to restrain himself… to keep from rushing into the midst of the lewd orgy and tearing them apart. Somehow, he knew that it would be the wrong thing to do. His year-old marriage to Nancy was already hanging in the balance; a scene now would kick it over the brink into dissolution. Swearing under his breath, he clenched his fists and watched helplessly.

Cheryl was screaming, “Frank! Why? Why? WHY?”

And, her husband, barely noting her presence, deep in his own ecstatic passion, answered with a choked, “Because!”

Then, the older woman was rushing blindly out of the bedroom, and Gene drew back as she rushed past him back toward her own room. He saw how emotionally wrought up she was, her heartbreaking sobs coming from deep in her soul, and he knew that after having witnessed the scene in the Hardings’ bedroom, Cheryl would be vulnerable, ready to do almost anything to avenge it. He stared at the Hardings’ door, which Cheryl had slammed shut after her as she made her headlong flight. What he had seen behind that door was etched into his mind also. The little bitch! I’ll take her up on what she told me this morning! From now on… every woman I meet is going to be fair game!

He was on the point of following Cheryl down the hall and into her room, when the thought occurred to him that perhaps right then wasn’t the best time to approach Frank’s wife. Hell! Maybe she ought to stew a little first! It’ll be easier to get next to her, later on! The fact is that Gene had never been able to handle a woman’s tears. He just didn’t know how to act, didn’t know what to say. It was the one thing that tied up his glib lawyer’s tongue… so he hesitated.

Charlotte appeared at the head of the stairs, her usually serene face showing concern. Spotting the rotund lawyer still standing in the open door of his and Nancy’s bedroom, she asked, “What in the world’s happening up here? I heard doors slamming and somebody crying.”

“That was Cheryl.”

“What happened? Do you know?”

“She just got a hard lesson in the facts of life!” His eyes bored into the closed door across the hall.

Her discerning gray-green eyes followed his gaze.

“Do you mean… Jim was…?” she began. “But, that isn’t possible! Jim’s hurt!”

“Not that bad, I guess! Both he and Frank are in there… with my wife!” he choked sourly.

“And, she saw them… Cheryl, I mean?”

“Yeah! She saw them all right!”

Charlotte was already hurrying down the passage toward the Paynters’ room. “I’ll have to see her and talk to her!” she breathed as she brushed past the lawyer.

“Wait a minute!” he called out to her. She was already disappearing into the Paynters’ bedroom, leaving him standing alone.

“I’ll be damned!”

Gene Barber had missed his chance and knew it. He turned and went back into his room uncorked the bottle of Scotch and drank another scalding mouthful of the potent whiskey. Christ! He was disgusted. Hell! There’s nothing left to do but get drunk!

Charlotte found the distraught Cheryl curled into a ball in the middle of the bed sobbing and sniffling in her misery. Sitting down on the bed, the older woman stretched out a hand to smooth consolingly along Cheryl’s shoulder. Her voice was low, full of sympathy. “You know, Cheryl, this could be the beginning of something very exciting for you and Frank… if you’ll let it…”

“Oh, Charlotte!” Cheryl sniffled, trying to stop her tears as she sat up on the bed and found herself suddenly enfolded in the other woman’s embrace. “I don’t see how you can say it’s the beginning of anything. It’s the end… because Frank doesn’t love me any more! H-He was… in your room… doing it… to Nancy Barber!”

“Listen, honey… when a man strays, he’s trying to tell you something… and it’s up to you to do something about it!” Charlotte told her, her hands roaming soothingly and caressingly over the other woman’s smaller, petite body. “He’s telling you that he’s not getting what he wants… not being satisfied with what he is getting! Anyway, most men are not really one-woman men. They like variety!”

Knowingly, Charlotte’s hand caressed and massaged her breasts, now, and Cheryl felt the same tingling arousal she had experienced before; now however there was no fear attached to it. She wanted to be petted a little by the older woman, almost as though she were a little girl, again, crawling up into her mother’s lap to have a small hurt kissed away. Cheryl thought about what her hostess was saying.

“He’s more like a tomcat!” Cheryl said scathingly. “First you… then Nancy!”

Charlotte’s fingers found the zipper at the back of Cheryl’s dress and lowered it; then, she was unhooking the bra snaps in back as she went on talking earnestly. “The thing of it is that most women are that way, too… but they don’t realize it!”

“I’ll never believe that!”

“The majority of women never get a chance to find out!” Charlotte said softly, as her hand went into the back of Frank’s wife’s dress smoothing along the satiny flesh and coming up under her loosened brassiere to cup caressingly the nakedness of a firm but softly pliant breast. Cheryl gasped as she became aware for the first time that her hostess, who was one of those women—in her mind—was undressing her… trying to seduce her.

“Charlotte! What…?”

“But, you’re getting the chance to find out!” Charlotte murmured in her ear. “I’m going to turn you on, so you’ll be a better wife for Frank… and maybe you’ll find out that swinging with him will be more fun than you’ve ever had!”

“Swinging…?” Cheryl tried to writhe away from the other woman’s embrace, protesting with an inarticulate, “Oh, p-please?”

“Swapping partners!” Charlotte explained. “That way you both get variety… but there’s a great big plus to the whole thing that a lot of people overlook. After their men are all satisfied… that’s when the real fun begins… with the women! A man gets all fucked out after just a few times, but a woman’s got more on the ball. She can cum and cum, and keep cumming all night long!”

All the time she was talking, Charlotte deftly began removing Cheryl’s dress, working the sleeves down over her arms one at a time, finally removing her bra to expose her nakedly from the waist up.

Unaccountably, the petite wife of Frank Paynter allowed the black-haired, older woman to do it. It was almost as though she were hypnotized by her voice… or perhaps it was the sudden, surging warmth that had begun to pervade her body, emanating from her loins and spreading outward causing her breasts to tingle with anticipation and her tiny, berry-like nipples to harden and swell. The sensations sang in her body like a prelude to the forbidden pleasures Charlotte was describing.

Her hand, soft, gentle, and knowing caressed the younger woman’s breasts, her fingers teasingly tracing their white satin contours and ending always at a nipple, which she rolled between thumb and forefinger with a firm yet not painful presence.

Cheryl had tried to follow her reasoning. Let Frank have his little flings… but join in with him? Is that what she means? But, that means I’d have to do it with other men… and women! Somehow, she couldn’t see herself in that role. Why… it’s almost like some kind of prostitution… except that I’d be doing it with Frank’s permission! And, then there was all of that about woman-woman sex afterward… after the men were too tired to continue. God! I couldn’t do that!

Suddenly, she realized what Charlotte was doing to her. What am I thinking about? How did I ever let her get started undressing me…? Even though her body reached out yearningly for the forbidden sexuality Charlotte was offering her, her mind, the seat of reason, disciplined and censored the sensually lubricious signals her body was sending.

Sweeping Charlotte’s gentle hands away from her breasts, Cheryl covered them with her own hands. “No! Don’t touch me! I don’t want… that!”

Tactfully, the black-haired woman drew back, refraining from touching the confused Cheryl for a moment, but her logic attacked the problem from another angle.

“Cheryl, darling,” she went on soothingly, “you’re all mixed up, and I certainly can’t blame you for that!” As she spoke, Charlotte casually began to unbutton the front of her own dress, a close-fitting sheath that revealed the voluptuous fullness of her body. “But, you say that you want to save your marriage. Well… if that’s what you really want… you’re going to have to start putting out… making sure that Frank’s satisfied. I know what happens to women, after they’ve had a couple of children. They’re afraid of getting pregnant, again… and they start begging off with that stupid headache routine. If you’re one of those women—and Frank told me enough to make me think you are—your marriage doesn’t stand a chance… unless you do something… soon!” Her dress was unbuttoned now to the waist, and as she leaned forward, speaking with serious earnestness, the dress fell away, revealing the twin, soft-mounding moons of her voluptuous breasts, bursting melon-like from the opening unfettered, free of any restraining brassiere, their pink nipples already elongated and coning outward to hardened erection. Puckeringly, the flesh, darker coral in color, of their areolas, seemed to wrinkle before Cheryl’s thunderstruck eyes.

She had been following what her hostess was saying, and the truth of it stung her to the quick, since she had already figured some of it out. “I didn’t really want to do it to Frank…” Cheryl said, “but I don’t trust the pill or those IUD’s. The foams are messy… and Frank won’t use rubbers…”

“There’s the most sure-fire way, yet… that you’re overlooking!” Charlotte told her.

“What’s that?”

“Oral sex!”

“Using your mouth to…”

“Suck him off! Yes!”

“Oh, God!” Ugh! That’s what Gene made me do!

“And, that what women do… to each other,” Charlotte breathed. “It’s just heavenly… better even than cumming with a man’s hard cock in you!”

“But, I couldn’t!”

“Have you ever tried?”

“I was forced to… to do it…” Cheryl looked away with quick shame, remembering that she had really hated it only at the beginning. Afterward… when she had become aroused, it had been a different story. She had wanted to do it… had wanted the lawyer to do something more to her… anything to bring her the relief and satisfaction she had craved; instead, she had masturbated. Her cheeks flamed crimson with the memory.

“Who was it?” Charlotte asked gently.

“G-Gene…”

“Damn him!” the older woman swore softly but without rancor. “He’s got a lot to learn!”

Charlotte was reaching out then, and taking one of Cheryl’s tiny hands in hers placed it on the tingling mound of one of her soft full breasts. “One thing about women, Cheryl, darling, is that we’re gentle and soft!”

Her hand remained there for only a moment before Cheryl moved it away, but there was that continuing sensation in the palm of her hand, a warm feeling of silky softness.

“No-No!” Frank Paynter’s wife sobbed. “I-I can’t bring myself to… do it!”

She crawled away to the side of the bed attempting to cover herself with her dress. Curling herself into a fetal ball, she moaned, “Why don’t you just leave me alone…?”

Knowing that there existed a yearning in the other woman, a desire that she was unwilling to admit to, Charlotte decided that it was time for more direct action. She was aroused herself but she knew that some of her talk, at least, had fallen on fertile ground in the mind of the younger woman.

Without undue haste, Charlotte stood up and slipped off her dress. Underneath, she had worn only panties. She wriggled them off, and her own hands roamed over her voluptuous body, as if she needed some reassurance of her own desirability; at last, one of her hands came to the softly curling hair, jet-black and soft as silk, of her pubic triangle, a finger slipping down into the moist pinkness between the fleshy lips of her pussy to feel the burgeoning hardness of her erect clitoris. She shivered delicately with the anticipation of this seduction as slashing, wildfire, erotic sensations surged through her.

At first, Cheryl couldn’t believe what was happening to her. She was aware that Charlotte had crawled up on the bed and had stretched out beside her, then she felt cool hands on her back, running down to her waist and back up again only to reach around her to massage and caress a tingling breast.

Then, she was being turned, her breasts uncovered and she was clamped hard to the naked body of Charlotte Harding, her smaller, firm breasts mashed in tight and hard to the older woman’s more ample and voluptuously soft breasts. She gasped with the realization that Charlotte was nude, and she wanted to protest, tell her that it was no use… that she would never allow herself to respond to her hostess’ lesbian advances.

Charlotte’s sensuous lips sought for and found Cheryl’s, pressing against them in a passionate kiss, her tongue licking out slowly and gradually to run in sinuous circles, rimming them with sensation-producing moisture. Meanwhile her hands roamed searchingly, caressingly, swarming over the younger woman’s luscious petite body to transmit her own passionate need, while at the same time stroking the salacious fires in Cheryl so that they leaped high and uncontrolled in her loins.

And Cheryl, much against her determined will began to respond to the black-haired beauty. Unaccountably, she began to feel a certain thrill, a desire she never knew existed being generated in her. There was an intense femaleness in Charlotte that went out to Frank’s wife; it was demanding, but not in the same way that a man demanded. It was tender, gentle and giving… and it was to these that Cheryl responded.

Tentatively, she put a hand out to touch the smooth, velvety breast of the other woman. She did it timidly, feeling the soft pliancy of her hostess’ full, melon-like breasts. Then, as she felt a shiver of delight pass through the older woman’s body, she realized that she knew exactly how Charlotte felt… how she herself felt. Charlotte mewled against her mouth, and suddenly her tongue lashed deep inside. Accepting it, Cheryl found herself moaning with a passion she had never felt with her husband Frank. Somehow, in that instant, she knew that she would make no further protest… that Charlotte would have her way with her.

Their mouths melted together in an erotically stimulating kiss, tongues moving in and out and intertwining while avid hands caressed hungrily. Charlotte Harding was moving with sure knowledge toward her goal, while Cheryl experimented with the newness of it all. The uncontrolled inferno in their loins raged out of control, and as the older woman slid her hand down over Cheryl’s temptingly rounded buttocks, inside the opened dress, down inside Cheryl’s panties, her fingers searching for the moist warmth of the trembling woman’s vaginal mouth from behind.

As Charlotte’s middle finger found her cuntal opening and probed into it, Cheryl moaned with a mixture of despair and utter joy.

“Oh, Charlotte… please? I’m so scared…” she groaned, twisting her head aside to free her mouth from the passionate kiss.

“There’s nothing to be afraid of darling!” Charlotte assured her. “Now let’s get you completely naked so you can really enjoy it more!”

“But I…”

“No buts, dear! I’m going to show you what it’s all about, and in no time at all, you’ll be climbing the walls having the most beautiful orgasms you’ve ever had!”

Deftly, Charlotte removed the frightened girl’s dress and panties and tossed them aside; then Cheryl felt her woman-lover roll her gently to her back, her mouth coming down to kiss her aching breasts, her lips maintaining a constant sucking pressure on a distended nipple while forcing the hardened bud to move in and out of her mouth rapidly. It felt so sexy and good, bringing a mewl of pleasure to Cheryl’s mouth. Then, Charlotte’s ever busy hand was smoothing down over the flat white plane of her belly and a tantalizing finger was slipping down into the slit of her searing cunt to find her fully erect clitoris. With gentle fingers she caressed the throbbing pleasure center, bringing Frank’s wife to readiness for anything. Cheryl, confused and surprised that it was happening to her but unable to stop it now that she was so far gone, felt as though she were a seething volcano ready to blow its top.

All of those delicious, forbidden sensations crowded in on her, flashing through her overloaded nerve endings with lightning speed to slash at her loins with merciless insistence, and uncontrollably, her hips began to undulate up against Charlotte’s cunt-teasing finger. She was ready now, all her reservations seeming to melt away. She wanted everything.

“Oh, God!” she moaned helplessly. “What are you doing to m-me?”

There was no answer, for now she felt the other woman’s hungrily teasing lips moving down and down, as Charlotte slithered down over her spread-eagled body. Now, her tantalizing tongue dipped swirlingly into her navel… and her thighs were being spread by warm gentle female hands, and she knew that her genitals were being exposed completely, nakedly, to Charlotte’s gaze.

Her eyes were closed now, but she was aware that the black-haired wife of Jim Harding was coming in between her thighs and that her hands moved on the soft silkiness of the flesh of her inner thighs, caressingly.

And, then the soft mouth of her woman-lover was there, following the path her hands had blazed down the warm, quivering flesh heading irrevocably for the angle of her thighs, at the cusp of which her expectantly pulsing cunt, wildfire blazing there in her, waited for that electric moment when two unlike mouths met in erotic congress.

Somehow, the insane idea crossed Cheryl’s mind that the very thing she anticipated would, in some way, change her, make of her a different kind of woman.

Then, it was there!

Charlotte’s obscenely probing tongue, lovely, tantalizing, and at the same time somehow shameful, made moist sensuous contact with her throbbing clitoris. Instantly, the most powerful sexual sensations she had ever experienced charged electrically through the confused wife’s yearning body. It was what she had been waiting for, but her censoring mind was unable to accept it for the joyous thing it was.

“No! Oh, God! N-No!” she cried out. “I can’t let you do that… to m-me!” She writhed desperately to escape it.

Charlotte’s tantalizing mouth paused for an instant, only scant fractions of an inch from her searingly aroused cuntal mouth, and words came drifting up murmuringly, the warm wash of the other woman’s breath a further goad to her erotic response. She felt as though she were standing near the brink of a deep chasm resisting mightily as she was being pushed inexorably over the edge. “Relax, honey… and let it happen! You’ll be glad you did! Believe me!”

“But, it’s so… so wrong! Unnatural!”

“You say that, but you don’t believe it!” Charlotte breathed. “You really do like it, don’t you? Those wonderful sensations keep saying yes to you… while your mind tries to make something dirty out of it!”

Suddenly, then, Charlotte dropped her mouth down the final quarter inch, her full sensuous lips making electric contact with the involuntarily pulsing cuntal opening of the quivering younger woman, her tongue probing deep into the fiery, liquid depths of her yearning pussy. With deliberate intent, she began moving her tongue in and out to the tempo already set by Cheryl’s undulating hips, using her tongue with the regularity of a man’s cock fucking in and out. She heard Cheryl’s gasp of pleasure and knew that the highest hurdle of her seduction had been cleared. Pressuring upward then through the coral-pink cleft, she found the wildly pulsing clitoris and licked at it moistly. Cheryl moaned aloud her voice rasping from labored lungs, as her loins writhed down into the mattress to escape the intensely erotic sensation, only to gyrate back up against her woman-lover’s mouth in the following moment.

All reason fled. Cheryl was conscious only of the crashing heat-lightning that flashed and grounded in her naked and now upturned cunt. She had to have it! Now!

“Oh, yessssss! Oh, God! Yes! Yes, YES!” Cheryl begged.

Charlotte’s mouth was withdrawn, then, and she was asking, “Do you want me to make you cum this way?”

“Oh, God, yes! Any way!”

“Okay… then we’ll cum together!”

“H-How can we do that?”

“Easy! Have you ever licked and sucked another woman’s cunt, darling?”

“No!”

“Then, you’ll learn, now!” Charlotte cooed. “That’s how we do it… together!”

“Do I-I have to?”

“If you want to cum!”

“Oh, I do! I’m so hot!”

“Then, we’ll do the sixty-nine thing, honey!”

Swiftly Charlotte reversed her position; she straddled Cheryl’s face, her own mouth coming down naturally over the sparsely hair-lined cunt of the younger woman, glistening moist and pink, pulsing vibrantly… expectantly.

And, Cheryl found herself looking up, startled, into the moist, fleshy crease, softly lined with jet-black pubic hair, which hung only inches over her face, the wet pink inner lips, flowering open petal-like to reveal the vaginal entrance all pink and pulsing, the hardened shaft of the other woman’s clitoris throbbing with a heartbeat of its own… just as she knew her own pussy below throbbed with a desire she had never known.

With an undulant swiveling of her hips, Charlotte’s pussy came down against her face, as at the same time her mouth came down to make ecstatic contact again with Frank’s wife’s quivering clitoris her tongue lashing out to drum an erotic tattoo on its pulsating head.

Cheryl felt suffocated, trapped, for a moment, but Charlotte’s tongue licking at her aroused clitoris elicited a long, shivering moan from deep in her chest, emanating from her very soul, as shimmeringly erotic sensations pervaded the whole of her belly, causing her to nuzzle up into the woman-flesh there above her, the heady perfume of the other’s femaleness drawn deep into her lungs… and with a tentatively exploring tongue, she timidly probed upward to lick experimentally the miniature phallus shielded in its protective fleshy groove.

Then, wildly, she wanted to do everything that was being done to her. Her tongue now shifted upward to flick deep into Charlotte’s equally aroused cuntal mouth; soon she matched the rhythmic licking of her clitoris by her hostess’ tantalizing tongue, stabbing in and out like a substitute penis.

Together the two women began to mount higher and higher, by progressive degrees to heady plateaus of arousal, as tongues slashed and licked and hands grasped and caressed soft pliant feminine flesh, while hips ground undulantly and mouths gasped and mewled out little moans of joy.

Suddenly, Cheryl was mouthing words up into the moist cunt above her. “OOOOooooh! That feels sooooo gooooood! Oh, God, Charlotte! Don’t stop! Don’t stop licking me!”

Above her and below, dimly, she heard Charlotte’s countering cries. “Eat me, darling! OOOOOooooh! Eat my cunt…! Eat it… goooooood! OOOoooooh! Just… like… that!”

English : The Honeymoon Couple (Pasangan Berbulan Madu) - Chapter 4

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Mon, 17 Jun 2013 03:35:00 +0000

CHAPTER FOUR

Nancy Barber was more relaxed now; she wasn’t as frantically worried as she had been when they had first removed Jim Harding’s inert, unconscious body from his wrecked plane.

After he had been moved inside and carried upstairs to his own bed, she had taken complete charge of him. There was a nasty bump, on his forehead in combination with a superficial cut, which she had dressed. Then, in the privacy of his bedroom, she had undressed him completely, examining his body thoroughly for other injuries. She found a bruise on his chest and another cut on his knee. He also had a badly sprained wrist; otherwise, there were no serious injuries that she could find.

It was a real relief to her, when he opened his eyes, their pale blueness as yet unfocused as he looked about the room uncomprehendingly for a moment; then, he was stretching under the bed coverings, instinctively trying to find out how badly he may have been hurt in the crash. He remembered having been thrown forward hard against his seat belt. The plane was somersaulting and his head was banging into something… then there was nothing but unconscious blackness until this moment.

He saw green eyes below lustrous auburn hair looking down at him. “Nancy…?”

“Yes, Jim?”

“Did I total out the plane?”

“Yes.”

“How about me?” he asked.

“You’ve had a bad bump on the head.”

“No broken bones?”

“Not as far as I could tell, Jim…”

He realized then that he was naked under the bedclothes, as he slid a hand down along his bare flank.

“And, how in hell did I get here?” he asked, following it with another question. “Where are my clothes?”

“You were carried… Jonothan, Gene and Frank… and your clothes are right here! You won’t need them for a while, though; you’ve got to stay in bed and rest!”

“Who said so?” Jim struggled to sit up; as he did so, he felt the sledgehammer blow of pain in his head.

“I did, Jim! I’m a Registered Nurse… and I’m taking care of you!” Nancy told him, pressing back on his shoulders to settle him down against the pillow.

“Hey! That’s great!” he grimaced, reaching up to pull her down on top of him, his arms tight around her.

“You know, darling, youre lucky to be alive…” She snuggled into his arms… “and, you really should rest… since you did get the knock on the head…”

“Well… if I’m alive… nothing broken or cut up, then I might as well live a little… right?” A hand slid down her back to caress the soft, pliant moon of a buttock. ”... And, I know the exact prescription that’ll make me get well fast!” He pulled her head down and his lips captured hers, for a moment.

Nancy writhed free of his embrace, broke the kiss and sat up primly. “Really, Jim… is that all you can think about?”

“It’s a damned good subject to think about any time!” he countered.

“Well, this isn’t the best time… and good medicine says that you shouldn’t be doing anything active for at least twelve hours!” she explained.

“Hogwash!” he ridiculed. “I feel okay except for one hell of a headache!” Then, with a sly smile, he added, “I could be passive… if you wanted me to be… and if you wanted to…”

”... To what…?” She knew, of course, but wanted to avoid it, if she could, not because she didn’t want to but because she knew what was best for him.

“Suck me off!” He said it bluntly.

Gene Barber’s wife looked down at him, fondness and concern both showing in her eyes and spreading over her finely formed face. “Jim… you know I’d love to! You don’t know how much I’ve thought about you… while you were gone… and how much I was looking forward to the next time with you. You really turn me on… but it’s really wiser, if you rest, now! Later on… MMmmmnnnn… it’ll be different! Wild horses couldn’t keep me away from you!”

“Okay, Nurse… you win! I’ll rest for a while… then nothing will keep me away from you, either!” He settled down, relaxing into the softness of the mattress. As an after thought he asked, “Charlotte? Is she okay…?”

“Yes, she’s just fine. Right now, she and Cheryl are finding out how much food we have… and she sent your guide for help.”

“Why? There’s the radio in the plane…”

“It’s useless, Jim!”

He turned the information over in his mind for a moment. Smiling then he said, “Well… everything’s been taken care of… almost!”

In a few moments he was sound asleep.

Nancy looked around, found a new novel by a popular woman writer with a reputation for not pulling punches and curled up in the comfortable leather chair beside the bed to read. She’d tell Charlotte, later, about the fact of his minimal injuries… but for now, she decided, she would be a little selfish. I haven’t had him alone yet!

Frank Paynter came in through the rear door of the lodge into the kitchen where Charlotte was busily preparing the evening meal. He stamped wet snow from his boots and swept his eyes over her figure, very much liking what he saw.

Jim Harding’s wife glanced over her shoulder at him, giving him a smile of greeting but went right back to her mixing of the flour biscuits she was preparing.

Coming in behind her he slid his hands in under her arms and reaching around cupped a soft breast in either hand. She shivered as he kissed the back of her neck.

“Your nose is cold Frank! Brrrrrrrr!”

“I’m just trying to get warmed up!” He burrowed his face into her lustrous black hair.

“Why don’t you try a drink and stand next to the fire!” she suggested.

“You’re putting me off…?”

“I have to, for a while… otherwise everybody will go hungry!” She told him, turning in the circle of his arms and threatening him with her flour covered hands.

Frank retreated with a grin and stood by the cookstove to absorb its warmth.

“Where is everybody…?” he queried.

“Do you really want an answer to that, darling?”

“Well, yeah… I thought Cheryl was helping you…”

“She was.”

“But, she isn’t now?”

“No.”

“Is she in our room, then?”

“Yes.”

“Well, I guess I’ll go up and see how she is. There isn’t anything wrong is there?” He was already headed for the door to the living room.

Charlotte stopped him with a warning. “Don’t go up there right now, Frank!”

“Why?” He came back into the kitchen.

“Because Gene’s up there with her!”

Frank stared at her hard, disbelieving it for a moment; then unreasonable rage surged through him. “I’ll be damned! I’ll tear him apart!”

He was already turning and charging blindly toward the living room. Charlotte moved fast, blocking his way. “Frank! Don’t be a damned fool!” she hissed. “Isn’t that what you wanted? If you start some kind of trouble… get into a fight with him, it ruins it for everybody… but if Gene can turn her on, get her to go with him, we all swing… together!”

Reason returned to him as he listened to her urgent plea.

“Anyway,” Jim Harding’s wife was going on, “your wife was the only holdout… so give Gene a chance! Let him lay her if he can. It’ll make it better for you… and for all of us! Believe me… it only takes one partner objecting to what’s going on to ruin a whole swinging scene!”

“Okay! I get it!” Frank agreed. “But for a second there, I just couldn’t stand the thought of another man fucking my wife!”

“You’ll have to!” she told him. “It’s one of the hardest things for Baby Swingers to learn!”

Frank Paynter shot a look up the stairs and wiped a trembling hand across his face. “Yeah, you’re right! I think I’ll have that drink. I need it!”

He headed for the liquor cabinet. Charlotte watched him, heaving a sigh of relief; then she returned to the kitchen glad that one small crisis had been averted.

Nancy had read for perhaps forty-five minutes while Jim slept. The author, writing from a woman’s point of view, yet putting in all the details, had recounted how it was… how it felt to be a woman, a sensuous, hot-blooded woman, fully aroused and lying beneath a man as he pounded hard man-flesh deep into her receptive vagina. It was all there complete to the last minute detail, and as she read on, avidly, Nancy couldn’t help projecting herself into the story, seeing herself so much like the protagonist and living the scene with her.

Then she stopped reading as her own memories crowded in on her of that first night here in the lodge with Jim and Charlotte Harding. It had begun even before they had landed at the lodge. She and Charlotte had sat together in the rear seat of the plane, and it wasn’t long before they found their common interest. They chatted about many topics, but when Charlotte’s hand had cupped and fondled her breast, Nancy knew and understood what she had only suspected up to that point. Her own reassuring caress had brought their heads together for a furtive kiss. Charlotte’s whispered invitation had surprised her thought. “How would you like to make-it with both Jim and me… tonight…?”

Before her marriage to Gene a year ago, Nancy had had sordid little affairs with both a woman and a man… separately, and she was a little surprised at Charlotte’s offer. “Both of you… at the same time?” she had asked.

“Yes! It’s a lot more fun that way!”

And, it was! Nancy still thrilled remembering how uninhibited she had become, as she had lain on their bed, her body sensation-packed, aroused beyond all control by Charlotte’s mouth licking and sucking at her pussy… and then Jim had fucked her, his massive cock bringing her to two soaring climaxes, while she had, in turn, used her mouth on Charlotte.

God! It made her hot just thinking about it. It bothered her that her young husband Gene had taken such a hard-nosed attitude toward her declaration of sexual freedom for herself. I think it’d be an awful lot of fun for both of us… if he’d just loosen up and decide to swing, too! In a tight interpretation of the word Nancy hadn’t been swinging before, but the Hardings; had explained a good deal of it to her. She embraced their ideas readily, making up her mind, on the spot, as to her own future… And, when we get back home… if Gene still feels the way he does now, I’ll find another man to take his place! I’ll go to every party I can… and according to what Jim and Charlotte told me there are plenty of them going on all the time!

Jim stirred and awakened. Instantly, Nancy was there beside him, looking down at him with a smile. “How do you feel, Jim?”

She reached out to touch his forehead, found it cool to her touch and heard him tell her that he felt great.

“Your headache?”

“Gone!” Then, with a lewd grin, he told her, “I think it just slipped a little.”

“Do you mean?”

“And, I think there’s a little fever, too!”

Quickly he kicked the covers down to the foot of the bed, and he lay there naked, hard muscled and lean, his pale blue eyes amused with her involuntary gasp of awe, as his hardened penis lurched, standing up straight and yearning from the blond hairiness of his loins.

“See what I mean, Nurse?”

She liked Jim Harding’s bantering ways, the lightness with which he treated things, in sharp contrast to Gene’s darkly forbidding approach. She fell in with his joking invitation.

“Yes, I do see what you mean!” She reached out to take the throbbing thickness of his penis into her hand. “There’s definitely a temperature.”

“You’ve got to do something about it, Nurse!”

“Well,” she grinned, kidding him back, “I could bathe it in cold water to take down the swelling!”

“Sadist!” He reached for her then, as he sat up in bed, and pulled her down to sit beside him. “There’s only one thing that’ll cure this!”

He kissed her hard, his tongue lashing deep into her mouth to taste and savor the moist sweetness, while his hands began to unbutton her shirt.

She kissed him back, enjoying every moment of it, and when her shirt was opened and his hand cupped her brassiere-clad breast caressingly, erotically maddening electric sensations charged through her slim, willowy body. She wanted him, then, wanted him to take her passionately, with his long, hard cock ranging deep up into the yearning softness of her belly, but she wondered seriously whether she should let him… whether it was best for him. Fucking required energy, energy which he might not have, regardless of what he might think.

Tactfully, she ended the kiss and said, “Jim, darling… don’t you think it’d be better, if you just take it easy and let me take care of you…?”

“I was thinking that you wouldn’t get much out of it,” he said.

“I’ll use my hand on myself while I’m doing it! Okay?”

He was reluctant but agreed, “All right… if you’re sure… but I want you naked, just in case. I might change my mind.”

Nancy leaned forward as he pulled off her shirt then unhooked the snaps of her brassiere. Removing it, she tossed it on top of her shirt on the seat of the chair. Before she could rise, his hands captured both of her heavily mounded breasts, covering them and cupping them upward, her nipples erect and spiking out into the palms of his hands. Then he was rolling them between thumbs and forefingers, and her breath began coming sharp and raspy, as her sensitive skin responded to his caresses. It had always been that way with her. Her breasts, full, high and finely formed, wide-spaced on her chest, were the true gateway to her sexuality. More often than not a caressing touch of them caused her to become fully aroused almost instantly, it seemed. She mewled deep in her throat to him, “You’d better let me go, or I’ll be changing my mind.”

Lithely, she twisted her body away from him, freeing her tingling breasts from his stimulating hands and standing up beside the bed as she removed her tight-fitting men’s jeans.

Jim lay back and watched her as her long slim thighs were revealed to him, their sleekly, tapered and svelte contours making his hands itch to touch them, caress them, and his throbbing cock ached to be plunging up into her receptive pussy nestled there softly between them. Then, with an undulant little wriggle of her hips she stripped off her panties. Jim whistled appreciatively as she turned and crawled up on the bed, his eyes devouring all of her milk-white body, accented by the coning pink peaks of her nipples and the dark auburn hair of her pubic mound, but her own eyes concentrated on the spearing lance of his cock cleaving the air above him.

Kneewalking into the angle of his legs as he parted them, Nancy crouched above his loins, one of her hands going out to grasp the massiveness of his rock-hard penis. Her fingers closed only part way around it, and deftly she worked the heavy foreskin of his cock back over the smooth rubbery head, feelings its fiery pulsing in her palm.

“I still don’t see how you do it!” she said almost inaudibly.

“Do what, Nancy?” Jim queried looking down the length of his torso at her.

“After the way you were banged around in that plane crash!”

“I’m lucky, I guess… and I’m just naturally horny most of the time!” His face wore a happy grin.

Nancy’s other hand was busy now as she cupped his sperm-bloated testicles and caressed them gently. He was sure then that in a moment or two the honeyed moisture of her mouth would slip down over the clamoringly demanding head of his cock as it jerked in her hand and swelled expectantly.

Her head came down to it; her tongue darted out wetly from between her lips to lick all around the pulsating head, the tiny tip of her tongue occasionally attempting to squirm its way into the slit in its tip. Jim gasped his delight as her tongue then concentrated on the sensitive blood-filled ridge on the underside of his penis. Involuntarily his hips flexed, driving the lurching shaft of his cock through her lightly gripping hand. Then, to his surprise, she was moving her tongue downward along the underside of its lust-thickened length, until she opened her mouth wide and took the whole of one of his aching testicles up into her mouth.

Damn! It felt good! Automatically, he brought his knees up a little and tilted his pelvis upward, as he felt her sucking on his ball, and then he felt her searching finger sliding back farther, until it was pressing teasingly against the tiny puckered opening of his anus. She kept her finger there as she squirmed against it, feeling the erotic sensations of it surge into his seemingly forever expanding cock’s shaft.

“Christ!” he breathed, his breath rasping in his throat, as now he felt her release that testicle only to pay court to the other in the same lewd way; meanwhile her hand gripping the shaft of his hardness milked at it rhythmically. He was sure that no woman he had ever known—and he had known many—had generated such exquisite pleasure for him. “You really know how to turn a man on!” he said.

He knew that she heard, as he looked down to see her lustrous auburn head moving affirmatively up and down; then, she was licking him again, her moist tongue doing erotic things again, strumming back and forth across the sensitively tuned cord just below the throbbing head of his cock on its underside.

“AAAaaaaaaggggghhhhh!” Jim Harding groaned with inordinate relief as Nancy’s mouth came down over the almost ready to explode head of his wildly pulsing cock, her ovalled lips slipping over the tender male-flesh firm and tight, while inside her mouth, her tongue swirled tantalizingly around his swollen cock-head like a carrousel out of control.

Then, as her head began a slow bobbing up and down the turgid shaft of his penis, Nancy Barber stopped her caressing stimulation of his balls, and that same hand stole down to her moistly ready pussy. With the same slow deliberate tempo her fingers massaged the tiny, desire-hardened bud of her demanding clitoris. She was willing to gain her own satisfaction in that manner while giving her utmost to Jim Harding. Actually, it was not quite as satisfactory to her as a tantalizing tongue—either a man’s or a woman’s, but she always gained exquisite pleasure that way. It seemed to her that she always had, for she was hard put to remember a time when she hadn’t been able to bring herself to a soaring orgasm.

Taking his drink to an easy chair near the fireplace, Frank Paynter tried to sort out his feelings about his wife Cheryl, knowing that another man was in their bedroom with her doing what he so infrequently did himself, lately. Not by my choice, though! By hers! It was true that he had told Charlotte he hoped somebody would get next to her and turn her on, but now that it was happening, it was all he could do to remain seated in his chair and maintain some semblance of calm. His imagination ran wild, wondering how she was acting with Gene Barber. Damn! Do you suppose he could really make it with her? A feeling of jealousy, mixed with his temporary feeling of inadequacy raged through him, torturing him, as he thought:... And, if he does fuck her… where does that leave me, her husband? I live with her, and I can’t get to first base more than half the time! Christ! If she takes him on… I’ll break her neck!

By the time he was nursing his second drink, he had finally come around to thinking that perhaps Gene Barber was really performing a valuable service for him; especially, if he was able to make it with Cheryl. Hell! Maybe she’d even get turned on enough to start swinging! He doubted it, but it was a kind of nice thought. Suddenly, he realized that as he had sat there drinking and thinking, he had been unconsciously listening, straining to hear any sound coming from above, which might tell him something of what was going on up there. The palms of his hands were wet with tense sweat, and he found that he was sitting bolt upright, his body wound up tight like a coil spring. Consciously, then, he forced himself to sit back relaxed in the comfortable chair. He took a healthy draft of his drink and told himself: Hell! I’ve just got to let nature take its course! She hasn’t kicked him out yet! Again, he tried to conjure up a vision in his own mind, in which he tried to picture his lovely wife lying under Gene Barber’s pounding cock, her thighs spread obscenely and taking all he could give her. Somehow, the scene wouldn’t jell in his mind’s eye; he was always seeing himself ranging deep up into his wife’s tightly sheathing cunt. Then, below, he felt the blood pound into his cock’s shaft, its tumescent length throbbing there inside his pants reminding him of how long it had been since he’d fucked his own wife. Goddamn it! That’s what he wanted more than anything else! It was his own wife he wanted to fuck!

Then, his finely attuned ear heard the tread of boots along the hallway upstairs. He listened intently, knowing that it had to be Gene Barber. There was the sound of a door opening and closing followed by relative silence. Well… Gene must have, gone back to his own room! That means Cheryl is alone!

He’d do it, he decided. He’d go up there and fuck her half silly… right now! The little bitch! Draining his glass he bounded up the steep stairs, wondering vaguely how he’d feel going into her, knowing that another man had just spilled his sperm into her cunt… that she would still be naked and snuggled warmly down into their bed, the afterglow of sex still in her, as her body relaxed and savored the new experience.

Frank was passing the closed door to the Hardings’ room, when he heard the unmistakable voice of his host say, “YOU REALLY KNOW HOW TO TURN A MAN ON…?” He stopped and turned back to stand quietly by the door for a moment. Then, there was a short silence followed by a groan, which he recognized instantly as a man’s moan of pleasure. “AAAAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHH…!” And, there was only one possible woman, who could be giving him that sexual satisfaction: Nancy Barber! Gene’s wife!

His idea changed suddenly. It’d be one hell of a lot of fun to make it with the wife of the man, who just banged my wife! Idly, he wondered what would happen if he just went in there and made himself part of a swinging trio. He knew, now, all about the Hardings, and he knew, also that Nancy had been one of the participants in a three-way orgy with them that first night. I’ll bet she’d welcome it! Knowing that he was taking a chance of being rejected but willing now to dare it, he grasped the doorknob and twisted it quietly. The door opened a crack, his avid eyes glancing through the slit to take in the erotic scene on the bed. Nancy, he saw, was crouched down between Jim Harding’s long legs and although he couldn’t actually see what she was doing, her position and the bobbing of her head above his loins made it obvious. He was looking directly at the rounded white moons of her voluptuously sculpted buttocks, and below the sparse, auburn hair surrounding the fleshy lips of her pussy was clearly visible. He gaped for a moment, as he saw that one of her hands was down between her thighs, her fingers rubbing hotly into the furrow of her cunt. Below, inside his pants, his throbbing cock lurched with further excitement. I’ll be damned! She’s sucking him off and playing with herself, at the same time! He knew then that it would be all right. All he had to do was offer her something better than her fingers. And, I’ve got it, by God, right between my legs!

Softly, Frank Paynter opened the door. Forgotten was his determination to fuck his own wife. Gene Barber’s wife was right there before him, vulnerable and possibly even more receptive. God! He couldn’t wait to bury his cock in her!

Jim Harding saw him come through the door and guessed what he had come for as he noted the lurching bulge in Frank’s pants.

“Welcome to the party, Frank,” he said amiably.

Paynter came into the room and stood beside the bed, looking down to watch Nancy’s mouth lewdly absorbing and re-absorbing his host’s turgid cock. As she heard his name spoken, Nancy stopped with a little startled “Oh!”, her mouth coming off the head of Jim’s penis to look up at him. “Frank! What…?”

The younger man’s hands were already reaching out to smooth caressingly along the satiny-white skin of her back, and her eyes on a level with his cock, bulging out against the cloth prison of his pants told her more graphically than words the reason for his being there; even so a pink flush colored her cheeks as she shivered under his caressing hand.

He was there touching her now, his hand cupping the magnificently rounded moon of one of her buttocks. Boldly, Frank forged ahead, saying, “I’ve got something a lot better than your hand for you!”

Quickly, instinctively, Nancy reacted, removing her hand from between her legs and feeling a tinge of embarrassment about it that she hadn’t felt for a long time. “You mean… you want to fuck me…?”

“You’re damned right I do!” he told her, his hand going down, now, to the soft moist flesh of her vagina, his middle finger slipping up inside to move twirlingly just inside the opening.

Exasperation in his voice, Harding grated. “Damn it, do we have to have a summit conference about whether you do or don’t? Get your cock out and start giving it to her! She’ll love it, won’t you, Nancy…?”

Before she had a chance to answer, Jim’s strong-fingered hands were there reaching for her head and guiding it downward toward the desperately yearning head of his cock. Her lips parted automatically, ovalling to accept the red-velvet corona into her mouth; then, as Harding guided her head in its bobbing course up and down the pulsating length of it, Frank Paynter saw and felt the undulation of her hips back against his teasing middle finger, which told him in body language that her answer was: yes!

It took him all of fifteen seconds to strip off his clothes. Then he was climbing up on the bed behind Gene Barber’s young auburn-haired wife, excitement rising in him almost to the bursting point.

With trembling hands he reached out to her again, reveling in the warm silkiness of her flesh, as his hands massaged her full-mooned buttocks, his eyes raking over the reverse curve of her nipped-in waist and the long smooth expanse of her back showing the outlines of her ribs and backbone slightly under the milk-white, almost translucent skin.

The aching throb of his cock reminded him of his fear of coming too soon. This time, damn it… I’m going to make sure! I’ll have her ready to explode before I ever shove it in her!

Using the strength of his arms, Paynter hauled Nancy up from her crouching position, until her buttocks were waving obscenely high in the air, and his hands ran down over the soft taper of her thighs on the outside. Then he was crouching down behind her, his hands working up the soft inner flesh towards her excitedly waiting pussy. As he approached the apex, Nancy shifted her weight slightly and parted her legs to allow him full access to the moistened opening nestled there, waiting none too patiently for his ministrations. Her pelvis gyrated back toward him in a further urgent invitation.

Frank uttered a groan of anticipation for the one thing he had always wanted to do with his own wife Cheryl, but which she had consistently refused him; now undulating before his avid gaze was the moist, coral-pink pussy of Nancy Barber, who offered it to him without question. His fingers were there spreading the fleshy lips of her cunt apart to reveal the inner petals all bedewed with ready moisture, the tender flesh of her cuntal opening beckoning to him like a lighthouse as his eyes focused at close range like one hypnotized. God! He stretched his neck forward the short distance and his tongue lashed out sinuously to bury its pointed tip deep into the moist warmth of her vaginal passage. Gratefully, he inhaled the heady feminine perfume of her loins and reveled in the tang of her interior secretions on his tongue, while below, between his legs, his cock jerked with anxious excitement.

Using his tongue as a substitute penis, Paynter thrust it in and out of Gene Barber’s wife’s undulant cunt. He felt the erotic shock of the electric contact in her body and knew that she felt it… and was enjoying it. Actually, it was exactly what she wanted… what she had hoped he would do to her. An animal-like mewl of pure sexual pleasure emanated from deep in her chest, its sound muted by the presence of Jim Harding’s thick and lengthy cock in her mouth.

Then Frank began to swirl his tongue around and around just inside her cuntal opening, alternating the direction from time to time and feeling the silken sheath of her cuntal mouth seeming to clasp tightly around him. He kept on doing it… until he heard her voice gasp, “My clitoris… Frank! Lick it! Suck…”

Jim’s irritated voice; “Come on! Keep on sucking my cock!” Her last word was cut off as the big raw-boned lodge owner forced her mouth down over his upthrust cock again.

Quickly Frank shifted his attention to Nancy’s throbbing clitoris, mentally kicking himself for not remembering to stimulate her properly from the beginning. Now his tongue licked wetly at the vibrating little shaft of her miniature phallus. Her outright groan of ecstasy told him of her passion, and he redoubled his efforts, his tongue beating a tantalizing tattoo directly on the tiny sensitive pleasure-bud. All the while, her loins ground back against his mouth with demanding urgency.

As he lay there, Jim Harding guided her head up and down the shaft of his now clamoring cock, his firm hands on either side of her head signaling the increasing tempo. Almost mesmerized, he watched her face as all but a tiny stretch of his hardened man-flesh disappeared between the young girl’s lips and thrust deep into her throat; then as it reappeared on the upward bob of her head, glistening with the wetness of her saliva, her tongue rotated teasingly around its expanding head, the racing sensations being produced in him driving him ever closer to his exploding point of ejaculation. Her face, he saw, was contorted with passion, and he sensed that she, too, was already nearing the summit, that she was needing a final stimulation that would rocket her into the apogee of orgasmic orbit.

Glancing down toward Frank Paynter, he saw that the younger man was still crouched down behind her, his tongue busily slavering away at her gyrating pussy.

“For Christ’s sake, Frank!” he swore. “She’s ready to fuck… can’t you see? Use that cock of yours the way it was intended!”

“Okay! Okay!” Frank felt some irritation at his host’s direction, and feeling the need for some explanation, as he came in behind her, the lance of his cock nudging up towards her vaginal mouth, he said, “I wanted her to be as hot as a firecracker… before…”

“Shut up… and fuck her! Right now!” Jim growled.

Then, as his pulsating cock’s head eased forward, and he was reaching down to grasp and guide it into her, Nancy’s tiny, tapered hand was there already, leading it deftly to the searingly needful void of her cuntal passage… a void that had to be filled with hard man-cock!

His own groan of passion gurgled deep in his throat as Frank flexed his hips and drove the vibrantly pulsating shaft of his cock all the way into Gene Barber’s wife’s cunt in one, long, smooth thrust that ended only with the solid slap of flesh on flesh; then with insanely powerful thrusts he began to saw in and out of her moistly warm cuntal sheath. He held her solidly in place with both hands on her hips, as he buffeted her from behind, fucking her with animal-like vigor and hoping that this time the woman he was fucking would explode into orgasm well ahead of his own usually quick ejaculation.

Now, there was a concert of rhythmic action established among the three of them, and they played at an ever-increasing tempo, their bodies responding to the sensations coursing through them in seemingly never ending waves of ecstatic rapture.

Cheryl Paynter was dressed, now, and she had regained her composure. There was one thing she knew for sure: she was not going to lose her husband. When, she found him downstairs, she was determined that she would do everything she could to let him know how she felt, that she was having a change of mind… and that she wanted him, in the worst way. Putting on a smile, she tested it in the mirror, before she left their room. I’ve just got to keep him… and I’m going to let him know that I’ll go to bed with him… and start learning to be the kind of sexy wife he wants me to be! I’ll even let him teach me about some of those far-out things he’s always talking about!

Leaving the bedroom and walking down the short hallway, Cheryl paused at the door she knew was the Hardings’ room. She had been much concerned about their host’s injuries, and on impulse she decided to look in on him, ask Nancy Barber about his condition and offer a cheery word to the injured man.

She was just about to rap on the door, when the thought struck her that Jim might be sleeping. Softly, she opened the door to peek into the room, first.

To say that she was totally unprepared for the scene she witnessed would beg the question. Cheryl was horrified!

There on the bed she saw Nancy Barber being buffeted from behind by her husband, Frank, his penis sliding in and out of Gene’s young wife like a jackhammer… while her mouth was filled with the massive cock of Jim Harding. All three were oblivious to her presence.

Cheryl’s hopes as well as her heart were dashed into a thousand pieces. Instantly, tears welled into her eyes, dimming the orgiastic scene.

“Frank!” she screamed. “Why…? Why? WHY?”

Just at that moment, Frank felt the convulsive shiver in Nancy signaling the beginning of her orgasm, and back behind the roots of his slaving cock, he felt the acid-like burn of his own ejaculation beginning.

Dazedly, he glanced over his shoulder at his wife, standing in the doorway, distraught and tearful. There was no power on earth or in heaven that could have stopped him, and telling her why just then would have been impossible too.

“Because…!” he choked.

He was cumming.

Only moments before, Jim, too, had reached his climax. His hips were thrusting up at Nancy’s mouth in the final throes of ejaculation when Cheryl had walked into the room. At that point he could care less; he was enjoying the exquisite sensations of it.

And, Nancy, soaring into orbit at that moment was oblivious of everything. Her orgasm, powerful and complete left her with glazed eyes and ears that would not hear as she reveled in the wonderful sensations racing ecstatically through her.

Slamming his exploding cock deep into Nancy Barber’s exquisitely milking cunt for one final thrust, Frank Paynter hung onto her as his hot, white sperm raced through him to spew deep up into the moist confines of her cuntal sheath. Right then, he too couldn’t concern himself with the fact of his wife’s presence.

Cheryl turned and fled back to her own bedroom, the awful vision of her own husband fucking another woman burned deep into her mind. She didn’t know what to do. She had handled it so badly, bursting into tears and shouting at him. God! What do I do now? What can I do…?

English : The Honeymoon Couple (Pasangan Berbulan Madu) - Chapter 3

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Sun, 16 Jun 2013 03:33:00 +0000

CHAPTER THREE

Charlotte Harding, although she was very much concerned and worried about her husband’s injuries and wanted very much to take care of him, as a matter of wifely duty, found herself giving way to Nancy Barber, whose extensive medical knowledge and a Registered Nurse’s certificate qualified her better to attend him. She withdrew graciously leaving Nancy in charge of Jim, for now there were other things, to worry about, too.

After Gene Barber’s discovery that the radio in the airplane was useless, it was necessary to prepare for an indefinite stay at the lodge. She talked to Jonothan.

“Can you get through to the town and get help for us?”

“It is a three day, maybe four day, ride Mrs. Harding, but before I go, I will kill some fresh meat.”

True to his word, they heard the booming report of his rifle come to them over the snow-covered stillness, and within the hour he had hung the skinned and eviscerated deer on a tree near the back door of the lodge. Then, leading a second horse, he was gone, his dark figure against the snow disappearing over the rise to the east.

Then, Charlotte organized them for the siege. She sent Frank and Gene for more firewood, and with Cheryl’s help made an inventory of the foodstuffs in the kitchen, finding that they were really in pretty good shape, since, Jim had provisioned the lodge well. With the addition of the venison, Jonothan had provided there was no immediate danger that anyone would suffer from hunger, and they were snug in the warm shelter of the lodge.

Still, Cheryl worried. “Charlotte, even if Jonothan gets help in three or four days… how are they going to get us out of here?”

“Well, a plane equipped with skis could land and take off, or they might come in four-wheel drive vehicles. There’s a trail… a real rough one, but a good driver could make it. I don’t think we have to worry too much!” Charlotte was trying to be reassuring.

But, Cheryl was worried about something else: her husband and the availability of Jim Harding’s wife to him. To say that she was heartbroken and jealous would be an understatement; she had persuaded Frank to come to the lodge in an attempt to save their souring marriage, and this was certainly not the way she had envisioned their second honeymoon. At that point in her thinking, she considered the marriage vows inviolable, and she hadn’t even considered the reasons why her husband might want to break them. Worse, she was blind to her own culpability.

“I hate this place!” Cheryl burst out. “I was hoping we could get away from here right away!”

They were inside the large walk-in pantry finishing up the inventory. Charlotte saw that she was agitated and distressed and said, soothingly, “It’ll only be a few days. Meanwhile we’re in no danger…”

“I know that, but that’s not what I’m worried about!” Cheryl snapped and turned toward the door of the pantry to leave. She had been toying with the idea of confronting her dark-haired hostess with the knowledge of her having been alone with Frank in her bedroom… naked, but now that the opportunity seemed to be at hand she wanted to back away from it, thinking perhaps that with Jim’s injury, Charlotte had quite enough to handle. Maybe with Jim hurt, she’ll be so busy there won’t be any chance for her to… to get Frank alone, again.

Charlotte stopped her with a gentle hand on her arm and a soft query, “What’s really bothering you, Cheryl?”

“I just want Frank and me to leave… and be alone!”

Suddenly, Charlotte guessed that the lovely and petite wife of Frank Paynter knew about them… knew that they had been alone in her bedroom, and had put it all together. With a smile, she asked, “Then you’re really worried about Frank aren’t you?”

“No! I’m not!” Her vehement denial was as good as an admission of her real thoughts.

“You are, aren’t you? Are you afraid he might begin to enjoy himself?”

“What do you mean?”

“Frank told me a little bit about you.”

“What about?” Cheryl faced her squarely, demandingly.

“He told me enough so that I could guess how it is with you and him!”

“Oh, and how is that?” Cheryl spat sarcastically.

“Well, you know,” the older woman smiled placatingly, “not enough activity in the sex department.”

“Is that what he told you… to get you to…?” She stopped, still unwilling to get everything out in the open.

“To go to bed with him? Is that what you were going to say?” Charlotte asked.

”... Yes…”

“That wasn’t the reason I fucked with him!”

Cheryl was shocked at the other woman’s use of that word. She’d never heard a woman use it before. She gasped.

Going on, Charlotte added, “No, that wasn’t the reason at all! It’s because I like it… and that’s more than he says for you!”

Frank’s wife felt as though she had to leave now. Things were getting too personal. She wrenched her arm free and fled toward the door. Charlotte moved more quickly. Slamming the door shut and blocking the way, she pressed on, “So, why don’t you give both of you a break, and really learn to get turned on, Cheryl?”

At the same time, Charlotte’s hands went out to the other woman to rest on her hips momentarily, before they began, to slide caressingly upward. Again Cheryl was shocked. She turned, twisting free and gasping, “Don’t!”

“Don’t what…?” Charlotte hissed into the back of her neck as she came in behind her, her arms going boldly around the tiny, svelte figure of Frank Paynter’s wife and her hands cupping and massaging the ripe fullness of her breasts. “This?” Then she kissed Cheryl wetly on the back of the neck.

Oh, my God! She’s one of THOSE women! Cheryl couldn’t understand what was happening to her. She loathed the touch of the other woman… but there were those delicious sensations coursing through her, seeming to emanate from the warmth of Charlotte’s hands on her breasts and spreading with the speed of high-voltage electricity throughout her trembling body. Inside her brassiere, she could feel the tiny cones of her nipples hardening, while below her loins were glowing with warmth. She was aware of the moisture between the petals of her vaginal opening. It was all happening so quickly to her… and she didn’t want it to happen at all!

She writhed in Charlotte’s arms attempting to escape, “Oh, no! Please…? I couldn’t! I just couldn’t stand another woman to… to do things… to me!” she moaned.

“How do you know, if you’ve never tried it?” Charlotte persisted, allowing the smaller woman to face her now, as she kept her arms tightly about her.

“It’s all wrong!”

Suddenly, she felt Charlotte’s mouth on hers, and she was being kissed soundly, erotically, the other woman’s tongue slipping sinuously between her lips and teeth to probe with sensual, womanly knowledge.

Frantically, afraid of her own reaction to it, afraid that if it went on any longer, she would succumb to the sensations searing her so temptingly, Cheryl broke free of Charlotte and stumbled to the door. Clawing it open blindly, her eyes dimmed by sudden, streaming tears, she fled from the pantry, crossed the kitchen and made for the stairway, flinging after her, “I won’t! I won’t let you do it. Don’t touch me ever again!”

Charlotte let her go. Smiling after her and knowing exactly what Frank’s wife was feeling, she whispered, “You’ll be back, little darling! You’ll be back for a lot more!” She was sure getting hot pretty fast! Maybe Frank doesn’t really know all about his cute little wife… still doesn’t know how to turn her on. Safe in her room, Cheryl flung herself down on the bed, her chest heaving with both emotion and exertion. God! I don’t know what was happening to me! I was getting all hot… just because she was touching me… fondling my breasts and talking about trying woman love with her! Involuntarily, as she turned to lie supine, her own hands went up to cup her breasts, her fingers squeezing at the hardened buds of her berry-like nipples. That felt good, too! With an effort of will she took her hands away! No! That’s wrong, too! I won’t do it to myself, either!

None too willingly, Gene Barber had helped Frank Paynter with the firewood, huffing and puffing as his soft pudgy body protested the unusual physical labor. Now, however, he had carried a final armload of wood into the kitchen, while Frank was putting the axes and saws away in the barn.

He stood there, arms loaded, as Cheryl fled; then, he dropped the wood noisily into the box. As Charlotte, startled, turned toward him, he said, “It sounds like you were trying to make her!”

Charlotte didn’t really like this man; she had agreed to the couple only because she had recognized that Nancy, his bride, seemed to be a likely candidate to share a bed with her and Jim. She remembered having told Jim that she’d tolerate the rotund lawyer… even swing with them, as a couple, if she had to; otherwise, she intended to ignore him. So far, everything had been perfect… especially Nancy, who had entered their bed so willingly that first night.

Levelly, Charlotte replied, “That’s quite an observation, Mr. Barber!”

“Just like you did with Nancy!” he continued.

“Oh?”

“Yeah!” He came close and reached out to her, his arms going around her to pull her close. “And, since you swing with everyone else, when are you going to make it with me?” He ground his hardening penis suggestively against her abdomen as his hands roamed down her back to the rounded fullness of her buttocks, massaging and caressing them through the dress she was wearing.

Pulling away from him coolly she smiled, “Well, it’s not going to be right now. I’ve got to start cooking dinner for this hungry bunch of people.”

“Tonight, then?”

“Maybe.” She crossed to the stove, lifted the cover of the firebox, and tossed in a couple of pieces of firewood.

“No maybe about it, Goddamnit! Nancy and I were talking about it, today… and she said maybe you’d go with both of us!” That was not exactly what Nancy had said, but he had extended her meaning a little to include a swinging trio of them.

Charlotte understood his ploy instantly. She didn’t like it, but she agreed, “That makes it better! As long as Nancy agrees to it, too, I guess I’ll have to say yes.”

“That’s more like it!” Gene was pleased with himself.

As Jim Harding’s wife crossed the kitchen to the pantry, she threw him a lewd little smile and said, “If you’re so hard up… why don’t you try to make it with Cheryl?”

His eyes lit up with interest. “Yeah, that’s a good idea, except how do I keep her husband from barging in?”

“Don’t worry. I’ll keep him down here with me!” she told him. “Anyway, he’s hoping somebody’ll turn her on!”

Feeling that she would be more comfortable in a dress, Cheryl wanted to be doing something—anything—to make her forget having heard her husband and Charlotte in the latter’s bedroom; especially, she wanted to blot out of her mind her own sensation-ridden reaction to the same woman who had been lying naked with him. There must be something wrong with her… something abnormal, that makes her that way… wanting to do it with both men and women! She shivered with revulsion, as she realized just how close she had come to letting Charlotte seduce her. Ugh…! But, it had felt so tingly and nice, too! It was that she didn’t understand.

Quickly, she stripped off her heavy shirt and warm, long pants, and as she stood there before the mirror, she saw herself reflected back, her petite body almost elfin, perfectly formed, with a nice flat belly… even after having borne two children. She was proud of her ability to have survived those two ordeals so well. God! I’m so tiny… and the boys were so big when they were born! She supposed that it was something Frank would never be able to understand: why it was she had refused to have more than two children… and why she had been so distant and cool to him, refusing his love-making on too many occasions. Oh, she took her birth control tablets regularly, but somehow she didn’t trust them; then too, she had been caught up in caring for the children, keeping a spotless house, and she was too tired at the end of her day for anything else. She just tumbled into bed, dog-tired, almost every night, finding it easy to protest on account of it or any number of other reasons that came glibly to her tongue. Frank had been understanding and sympathetic for a long time; lately, however, he had become more demanding, which had resulted in his warning: “Damn it, Cheryl, if I can’t get taken care of properly at home, then I’m going to have to get it some other place!”

Later, he had suggested that they go away on a much needed vacation, to some place where they could be alone. The hunting safari advertised by the Hardings seemed to be perfect. “According to what Harding told me, this place is so far out in the boondocks that the only way in is by airplane!” Frank had told her. Finally she had agreed to it. They arranged for his parents to care for the two boys… and, here we are! There’s nothing but illicit sex going on: the Hardings and Nancy Barber… Frank Paynter and Charlotte…! And, Charlotte trying something with me! Thank God neither Jim Harding nor Gene Barber have tried to get fresh with me! She was sure that she had had quite enough heartache with the knowledge that Frank had finally carried out his threat. But, I couldn’t be a part of all this! I just couldn’t! Id feel so guilty… and so afraid!

The worst part of it was that she realized only too well the possibilities of losing Frank, now. She’d have to keep him at all costs. That means I’ll have to be a better wife…! And, that she knew had to involve sex… more sex and better sex. And, I suppose I’d have to let him do some of those nasty, far-out things to me, and get into all kinds of contorted positions!

Studying her figure in the mirror, she compared herself to that woman who was threatening her marriage. She saw the proud pertness of her breasts, small but perfectly formed, firm yet softly pliant cupped snugly in her lacy brassiere, the nipped-in reverse curve of her waist, repeated in the positive swell of her svelte hips and the soft taper of her thighs caught her attention. I’ve got everything she has… only she’s just a little more gross, bigger all over! Actually, she’s almost a big fat slob! It wasn’t true, of course, but that was the way Cheryl saw her rival.

Then, she was reaching into the tiny closet to find the right dress. If she were to start winning back her husband’s affection, she’d have to start dressing for him, make herself as attractive as possible, then let nature take its course.

She didn’t hear the door to the bedroom open and close softly; nor did she hear the soft click of the bolt as it was shot into place. It was not until she turned away from the closet, the hangered dress in her hand that she saw him standing there close behind her.

“Oh!” she gasped. “What… what are you… doing here?” Reflexively, she flipped the dress around in front of her to cover her partial nakedness, her face flushing in quick embarrassment.

Gene Barber had watched her rummaging in the closet, getting a good view of her petite, yet voluptuous figure from the rear, and as she turned to face him, his eyes had devoured her. He smiled amiably at her discomfiture and said, “Don’t get worked up, Cheryl. I saw you running away from Charlotte… and I got the idea that you don’t go for that lesbian stuff!”

“You’re right, I don’t!” Cheryl snapped. “And now that you know, you can get out of my bedroom!”

He came close, standing easily before her, and he saw that she was trembling; then, he took the hanger from her hand and tossed the dress to the top of the tiny chest of drawers.

Taken aback by his bold action, Cheryl was too flabbergasted to object, and in the next instant she found herself enfolded in his arms and crushed tightly up against his paunchy body. Then, he was hissing, “But, Ive got a pretty good idea that you do go for the real thing between a man and a woman!”

She found her voice, then. “Let go of me or I’ll scream for help!”

“No you won’t because there’d be nobody to help you!”

“My husband!”

“Like hell!” Gene said, as his hands slid caressingly down her back to find the soft fullness of her buttocks. “He’s all tied up with Charlotte again!”

God! It was true! The only other man in the lodge was Jim Harding, who lay injured in his bedroom. Futilely she struggled to escape his imprisoning hands, as he reached up to fumble with the clasps of her bra. There was no doubt at all in her mind as to his intention. He’s going to rape me! The clasp was open, now, and her brassiere was practically off already. With a supreme effort, she twisted away from the pudgy lawyer and ran toward the door. He caught her easily, jerked the bra from her and propelled her toward the bed.

“Take it easy, baby! I’m not going to hurt you! That’s the last thing I’d ever want to do to you!” His voice was soft.

He pushed her down onto the bed and looked down into her frightened blue-green eyes. He went on, “We’re just going to have some fun with each other!”

“You mean you’re going to rape me, don’t you?” she whined up at him, shuddering as she pronounced the word.

Leaning over her supine form, Gene hooked his fingers into the narrow elastic waistband of her panties, and with a swift downward tug rid her of her final garment. She lay naked and cringing on the bed, attempting to cover her shameful nakedness with one forearm across her breasts, while one hand went down to cover the soft, brown curls of her pubic mound.

“Rape?” he queried. “That’s the wrong word. I’m going to fuck you, yes! But, rape you? Hardly! You’re going to cooperate, and that definitely isn’t rape!”

Wide-eyed with fear, she watched as the pudgy lawyer began to take off his wool shirt then unbuckle his trousers. At that instant, her vision began to dim swimmingly as her tears brimmed over and ran down her cheeks.

“What makes you think I’d ever let you?”

“Well, you know what your husband’s been doing?” His shirt and trousers were off, now, and she saw that beneath the slight overhang of his paunch his penis bulged out against the cloth of his boxer-type shorts.

“Y-Yes.”

“Maybe what you don’t know is that he doesn’t care whether you do the same or not! As a matter of fact, I understand that he’d just as soon you did. So I’m going to oblige him!”

“Frank said he wanted somebody else to… to…?”

“To fuck you!” Gene finished. “Turn you on… and fuck the ass off of you!”

Whatever remnant of belief she had in the possibility of saving her marriage vanished, bursting like a soap bubble before her very eyes, but leaving the very tangible reality of Gene Barber’s jutting cock, long and thick and throbbing vibrantly as he divested himself of his shorts to reveal its hardened, naked state to her disbelieving and staring eyes. Oh, no! God, no! She couldn’t really believe it. Frank? My husband wants me to… to do it… and be an adulteress…?

Cheryl stared up at him, her tear-dimmed eyes locking onto the pulsating shaft of his cock, seeing it massive and hard, and she knew that if she didn’t do something—and soon—to avoid it, he was going to shove that horrible thing into her unwanting vagina… and do it to her. Do it was the nearest she could come to say, or even think, of the act of copulation. To be sure, Frank, her husband, always used those words, but she had a knack for screening them out, ignoring them, as she had just now with Gene Barber.

Then he was crawling up onto the bed. Cheryl was still lying crosswise on the bed, and as he came to her, he growled, “Come on, Cheryl, baby, get straight in the bed!”

She didn’t move. He moved her himself, hauling her bodily into position. Then he was over her, his mouth finding hers and plastering itself wetly to her lips, as his tongue darted out to probe between them. She was holding her lips tightly together, her teeth clenched, and after a moment, he gave it up, grating down at her, “Well, hell… kisses are a waste of time anyway!”

“You’re wasting all your time!” she hissed up at him angrily. “I’m not going to let you do anything to me!”

In the back of her mind an idea began to form. She turned it around and around, considering it for a moment. It’s a way, at least of keeping him from going all the way with me! She decided in favor of it, on the instant, congratulating herself for her cleverness.

Now, the pudgy lawyer was slithering downward, his greedy hands going out to her breasts, his mouth following to capture a hardening nipple to suck. He cupped and massaged her breasts caressingly, finding them small but firm, yet softly pliant in his hands. As he nibbled on her pink, berry-like pop, feeling it elongate and harden between his lips, he was pleasantly surprised to feel Frank’s wife’s hand go down between them to the pulsating shaft of his rock-hard cock. Damn! He grinned to himself, pleased that she seemed to be changing her mind. That just proves the point! You can never believe what a woman tells you!

Cheryl found the warm, hard and throbbing rod of maleness, discovering that her fingers couldn’t encircle it. It’s huge! Tantalizingly, she moved her fingers around the head of it, spreading the lubricating fluid oozing from its slitted tip all around the corona making it slippery. As she did it, she felt its involuntary lurch and knew that she had given him an erotically stimulating set of sensations. Encouraged, she began to move her tiny, white hand up and down its turgid length with slow and deliberate movements. Now… if I can only keep it up long enough…

Now, one of his free hands slid down across the flat plane of her belly and moved straight to the softly curling cushion of her pubic hair. She clamped her thighs tightly together and hoped that he wouldn’t be able to find her clitoris right away.

It was a desperate game she played, in which she had decided that her best defense was an active offense. Below, Gene’s hand rubbed at her genital mound caressingly for a moment before he used a finger to slide down between the fleshy lips of her cuntal slit in search of her clitoris. Deftly, Cheryl squirmed her hips around to thwart him, while at the same, time, her own hand began stimulating the length of his cock even more, sliding boldly up and down its hard, throbbing length with ever more urgency. She felt it jerk crazily in her hand, felt its further expansion and thought jubilantly: God! I might be able to do it!

Suddenly, Gene realized what she was doing. Why the little bitch! He raised his head and looked down at her with baleful eyes, even as his hips were flexing involuntarily in tempo with her now insanely pumping hand up and down the shaft of his cock.

“Goddamn you!” he choked. “You’re trying to jerk me off, aren’t you?”

He reached down to stop her… make her take her hand from his expanding cock, but she held it tightly, resisting his efforts to stay her stimulating hand. “Stop! Damn it! Stop!” he cried.

“No! I won’t stop… not until it shoots off!” She was desperate.

“You little bitch! You think you’re pretty damned smart don’t you? Well, I’ll teach you a lesson!” His hand shot out, and came down hard in an open slap across her face.

“OOOOooooh!” she moaned.

It was over for her, at that instant. Her offense had crumbled into nothing, as she put a hand to her face and stared up at him, trembling again with sudden fear. Her other hand relaxed from around his hardened cock, and he was moving, pulling away from her and getting up to his knees.

He was angry and upset. “Damnit! I hated to do that to you, but you’re not going to make a fool out of me!” he roared as he flung a knee over her chest and straddled her. “Now, you can suck it! Suck my cock… all the way!”

“Oh, God! No! Don’t make me do… that!” Cheryl sobbed, tears streaming down her cheeks now in a flood.

But, there it was only an inch from her mouth. She was repulsed with the very idea of it. Ugh! I can’t do it! Before she could protest further, he had gripped her lower jaw, his fingers digging into her cheeks to force it open.

Against her will, her mouth flew open, and Gene leaned forward. His warm, smooth and rubbery cock-head slid in between her lips, and he was warning her, “Just suck it, Cheryl! If you try to bite my cock, by God, I’ll knock your head off!”

She gagged, but he kept her head straight, holding it with both hands now, as he bored into her, shoving almost half the hardened length of his aching cock into her mouth. Chagrined at not having been able to carry through her diversion, her attempt to stimulate him with her hand to the point of ejaculation, and disgust with the act Gene was now forcing her to perform, twisted in Cheryl’s mind like a double-edged blade. All during the seven years of her marriage to Frank she had steadfastly refused him that. Now that the tables were turned on her, and she fought against the nausea which churned in her belly, Cheryl wondered if this were not worse than the alternative of being raped the regular way. Ugh! That’s what he’d be doing anyway, only he’s using my mouth!

There was no escaping it now. She had to do it! The boiling rage in him, she sensed, could explode into real violence, more than just the slap on the cheek. It still stung, and she knew that her face showed the reddened imprint of his hand. Desperately, she hoped that no bruise would show.

Tentatively, experimentally, Cheryl hollowed her cheeks and exerted a suction on the strange presence filling her mouth.

“That’s it!” His attitude was softening now. “And, use your tongue, too.”

She tried it and heard his gasp of pleasure. Somehow, then, she knew that she would be able to do it, as she swirled her tongue around and around the throbbing, satin-smooth head of his cock. There was something else happening to her, too. Her throat was relaxing, and she was absorbing more and more of his thick, turgid length into her mouth and part way down her throat.

But, beyond that, the knowledge that she was giving him exquisite pleasure seemed to blunt the lewdness of it, for she felt the burning flame of her own arousal all the more. Her breasts tingled, still, from his kissing, sucking caresses, and below, between the fleshy lips of her cunt, she felt the moisture that bedewed the petals of her inner lips. Suddenly, she wondered: How would it feel… if someone were doing the same thing… to me? She had heard about it, of course. Frank’s always been wanting to do it to me! Then she remembered:... and, that’s what women do to each other! That’s what Charlotte wanted to do to me! God! Would I have let her? The memory of how she had responded to the other woman… and how she had fled in panic, fearful of that reaction, afraid that she might be tempted, caromed around inside her skull.

Now, she was accepting almost all of Gene’s lust-hardened male-flesh into her mouth. She kept her lips pressed tightly around its massive girth, trying to keep up a steady sucking pressure, while he rocked above her and drove his expanding cock in and out of her mouth, using it as a substitute vagina. Her mind whirled with another idea, new and pristine to her. That’s it! He’s using my mouth like another vagina, but there’s no possibility of my getting pregnant! With this revelation, all fear and repugnance began to melt away from her, as she examined this new idea. She wasn’t ready to accept it totally, as yet, but the pervading fear of another unwanted pregnancy was suddenly more remote.

She should have known that it would happen. Gene Barber’s breath rasped gaspingly in his throat, as with insane force he rammed the full length of his demanding cock in and out of her mouth, rocking her head, even as he still held if in place with both hands. Suddenly, without warning he cried out his satisfaction, “AAAaaaagh!” And, his penis jerked violently, hosing the hot white liquid of his sperm deep into her throat.

It surprised her, forcing her to swallow hard, time after time, as his thickly spewing semen flooded into her throat. Oh, God! I didn’t think about that! It was done. Gene held himself rigidly in place, his cock pumping lurchingly in her mouth, and gradually his grip on her head relaxed. “God! That’s it! That’s good! Oh, that feels good!”

Cheryl surprised herself then. She wanted to keep on sucking, wanted to lap up the very last drop of his semen, which she did, until finally the once rock-hard shaft of his penis began to soften in her mouth.

After long moments, Gene relaxed completely, and with another moan, he pulled his flaccid cock from her mouth, glistening with her saliva.

“You fooled the hell out of me!” he said, looking down at Frank Paynter’s wife fondly as he crawled from on top of her, swung his legs off the bed and stood up. The lawyer was reaching for his shorts. Slipping them on, he continued, “Because you made all that fuss, then you sucked me off just like you’d been doing it all the time!”

“It was the first time ever,” Cheryl said. “The very first time.” She watched him dressing, feeling an aching void and wished that he wouldn’t get dressed and leave, her so soon.

“Well it won’t be the last, I’ll bet! I’ll be coming back to you, doll… for some regular fucking tonight!” He wasn’t being very perceptive. Had he watched her closely, he would have seen the signs of her arousal, but something perverse in him was leading him to leave her, now that he had gotten his satisfaction.

Inside her brain, an inner voice screamed: Why not now? God! If he’d only stay… a little while longer… and love me a little. But, she wouldn’t ask him. No! She couldn’t say to him: “I need it too! I want you to fuck me! I’m all aroused, now… and if you want me, I’m yours to do with… whatever you want!” No! She’d never be able to say things like that… so she lay there, wanting him, needing him, and in a few moments he was dressed and looking down at her.

“It was great, baby… and like I was saying, we’ll get something going tonight… with Nancy, maybe, if you want.”

“Yes… maybe…” She felt completely let down.

He’s really going to leave! She didn’t need promises. It was him she wanted… and right then, but he was blind to her need. He left her there alone on the bed, naked, aroused… and unfulfilled.

Dry-eyed, Cheryl stared at the closed door in bafflement; then, as if they had a mind of their own, her hands came up to cup her still tingling breasts, caressingly, her fingers rolling her half-hardened nipples to erect attention, again.

It was another thing she had never done, but in a few moments, her hands stole down urgently to her pussy-slit, a finger sliding downward in the fleshy groove to rub at the erect and sensitive bud of her clitoris. God! I can’t help it! I’ve got to do it!

... and, in the next few minutes, using her fingers, she came to a satisfactory climax, in spite of all of those early ingrained taboos.

Afterward, as she thought about it, turning it over in her mind, she wondered if this were not a beginning… rather than the ending she had feared… but, there are some things I don’t understand… and I’ve got so many things to learn!

English : Aunty Sutinah's welcome party

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Sat, 15 Jun 2013 08:30:00 +0000

Julianah and her cousin Harlina were sitting in their living room waiting patiently for their aunt to arrive from her long trip from Australia. Their aunt Sutinah had been living in Sydney for the last 4 years with her husband and they had no kids. She is now visiting her nieces in Singapore after about two years. They all come from a well off and open-minded Singapore Malay family.

Julianah looked matured than her actual age of 26. She sat in a casual tank top that barely covered all of her big and bouncy breasts along with tight jeans. She did not wear a bra or panties underneath her outfits. Like most of the Malay women Julianah was beautiful and sexy. She had long black hair and dark black eyes. She had red, thick lips and her white teeth were neatly set. These made her look gorgeous and simply irresistible whenever she laughed or smiled. Julianah was of a moderate height of 5'7" and 125 lbs. with a big 36C bust, 22-inch waist and 34-inch hips. Her ass was gorgeous and big but tight.

Her cousin Harlina was 38 yr. old had 34C bust and a tight ass. She too had thick lips and well set teeth. Her skin was of very fair complexioned and the few pink blemishes on her face made her face extremely sexy and horny too. She had black eyes that were intoxicating to look at, and her voice was of the erotic type. She wore a floral patterned beige Baju Kurung, the traditional Malay dress. The two sexy Malay cousins were impatiently waiting for their Aunt Sutinah's arrival, when Julianah spoke out.

"Harlina, I am so excited that Aunty Sutinah is coming to Singapore after a long time'"

"I am too Julianah, hope you will be a good girl to her," Harlina said

After an hour of waiting, the doorbell rings.

"I'll get it," Julianah yelled as she ran to the door while Harlina walked behind her and looked on smilingly. Julianah arrived at the door and answered it and what she saw completely took her breath away for a few seconds. There stood Aunty Sutinah and Julianah stared amazingly. At the age of 39, this Aunty Sutinah looked a lot better in person than in pictures. Aunty Sutinah had long flowing silky black hair along with dark blue eyes. Julianah also thought that Aunty Sutinah was even sexier than her cousin Harlina was since Aunty Sutinah had a huge bust of 40D and a big shaky butt. Sutinah wore a blue Baju kurung that increasingly made her skin look fairer. Her sexy, red thick lips and her olive skin added beauty to her face.

Aunty Sutinah interrupted and brought Julianah out of her dreamland by saying,

"Well somebody must be happy to see me. Is my young niece just going to stand there or is she going to give her aunty a big hug and kiss?". Aunty Sutinah put her bags and Julianah wrapped her arms around her for one tight hug. Julianah could swear that she was giving her aunty a tight hug, she could feel aunty Sutinah's erect nipples against her own chest and that her hands were on Julianah's big and tight ass.

"Oh aunty, how I've missed you," said Julianah as she hugged and kissed her aunt on her soft cheek.

Once Julianah let go, aunty Sutinah asked Harlina, "And how's my other favorite niece doing?" As Harlina gave aunty Sutinah a hug and also kissed her on her cheek and she said, "I'm doing fine".

Harlina said, "Look at the time. I have to do a little shopping. Julianah show aunty her room and take her bags for her. I will see you two in an hour.

"OK, bye," the two responded as Harlina left and they closed the door.

"So do you like me to help you with your bags aunty Sutinah?" Julianah asked.

"Sure, that would be nice Julianah" aunty Sutinah responded and she handed one of her bags and a suitcase to Julianah to carry up the stairs.

Julianah picked up aunty Sutinah's bags and said, "Follow me," and she led the way walking up the stairs. Without even thinking as Julianah walked up the stairs, she was casually and slowly shaking her big ass behind her. But what she did not know was that her aunty was checking her out from behind and was licking her lips ever so quietly as she admired and awed Julianah's big and sexy ass.

The two of them arrived at Harlina's bedroom and Julianah asked, "You won't mind sharing a room with Harlina will you aunty Sutinah?"

"No. I would love to," she responded. "Its fine".

"That sounds great," Julianah said. "Well if you need to take a shower, it is just down the hall and if you need anything else, I will be in my room. Don't hesitate to knock"

"Okay I won't," aunty Sutinah responded. "Thanks for everything Julianah"

With that, Julianah walked back to her room and shut the door behind her. She jumped on her bed and lay on her back. She quickly stripped out of her sexy tank top and unzipped her tight jeans. Her fingers immediately drove into her jeans to play with her cunt and already erect clit. Julianah's cunt was partly shaved leaving a trail of black hair just around her thick cunt lips. It was gorgeous. She couldn't get the sexy image of her aunty Sutinah out of her mind. She wanted to see her sexy aunty totally naked and wanted to see those big boobs and her big ass. The thought of seeing aunty Sutinah nude made her to moan loudly and finger her clit faster.

"Is it wrong to have feelings for a relative?" Julianah thought to herself. But she couldn't help trying to resist her feelings for her beautiful and sexy aunt. During this, what Julianah didn't know was that aunty Sutinah was also fingering herself in the shower, since she could not stop thinking of the sexy and big ass of her niece. Julianah thought up a perfect way to act on her feelings towards her aunty. She got up from the bed, she put on one of her flimsy, and sleeveless nightgown and walked over to the washroom where aunty Sutinah was showering. She looked in through the partially cracked open door and could now clearly hear her aunty moaning loudly as she watched her showering and fingering. Julianah saw aunty Sutinah completely naked now. She was amazed at the size of her tight big boobs and the big ass.

"Oh yeas, make love to me Julianah. More Julianah moreâ€¦fuck me babyâ€¦Oh yeah Harlina my darling sweetie fuck me," Julianah heard her aunty groan loudly and realized that her plan had just become a lot easier. She waited until her aunty shut off the shower and stepped out of the shower fully naked and that is when Julianah put her plan into action. She opened the door and walked into the washroom and acted as if she was the only one in there and then she purposely looked in her aunty's direction and pretended to leave and she said, "Oh I am so sorry aunty. I didn't mean to walk in on you," she said with a sight grin on her face as she looked in another direction so that aunty Sutinah couldn't see it.

That is when her aunty Sutinah said, "No, it's okay Julianah honey, you don't have to leave. I've been waiting for you," she said in a lower voice. "Do you want to use the shower?" she asked and did not make any moves to cover herself from Julianah seeing her lovely, luscious and gorgeous body. "No, I'll do that later" Julianah responded and grabbed a towel for aunty Sutinah. Julianah's eyes immediately stare at her aunty's brownish nipples that have now become very erect and stiff. With her right hand, aunty Sutinah guided Julianah's face up to hers and asked her horny niece, "Do you like what you see, sweetie?"

"Yeah I love you aunty Sutinahâ€¦your big boobsâ€¦your big buttâ€¦large navelâ€¦and the extremely bushy cuntâ€¦so much hairâ€¦I love it aunty Sutinahâ€¦I love you" Julianah bursts her lust for her aunty.

That was enough for aunty Sutinah. She at once kissed Julianah on her sexy lips. She had kissed her niece on the lips before, but this is more of a passionate kiss that is shared between two lovers as aunty Sutinah's tongue separated Julianah's lips and her tongue dived in. Julianah sucked on aunty Sutinah's thick lips. The two sexy Malay women locked their lips and sucked their lips for a long time. As they were sucking and kissing each other's lips, Julianah's free hands slipped down behind aunty Sutinah and began to caress and tease her big ass. She cupped aunty Sutinah's hairy cunt and shoved her middle fingers into her wet twat.

Aunty Sutinah then responded to Julianah's quick and horny hands by placing her own hands on Julianah's big and tight ass cheeks and slipping her middle finger into her niece's horny and wet cunt. Aunty Sutinah broke the passionate strong kiss to say, "Julianah you are in such a hurry and you seem so damn horny, let's return back to the bedroom, my lover," Julianah smiled eagerly as aunty Sutinah lead her to Harlina's bedroom.

They arrived in the bedroom and aunty Sutinah leaves it open just a crack by accident. They both come near the foot of the bed and immediately start to passionately kiss each other as the naked aunty Sutinah helped her niece to slip out of her nightgown. "When did you last shave your cunt Julianah?" she asked. "Yesterday" replied Julianah. She then commanded, "Julianah, sweetie lie back on the bed. I have a surprise for you," she said with a big smile on her face. Julianah did as her aunty told her. Sutinah went to open her bag. She fumbled through it for a few minutes and finally pulled out a big dildo. It looked real, about 10 inches long with grooves.

Julianah was thrilled to see a dildo in her aunty's hands. All she could say was, "Yeah aunty Sutinah, I want you now! Fuck me with that monster dildo now!"

"Okay lie back Julianah honey and spread your legs wide for your favorite aunty. I am going to satisfy your desire and fuck your horny cunt, dear". Aunty Sutinah got down oh her hands and knees. She spreads the outer folds of Julianah's partly shaved cunt and slowly slipped the dildo head. Julianah's cunt was wet and the dildo started to move in smoothly stretching her cunt lips. The hair around her cunt lips folded over the dildo and it was a great sight for aunty Sutinah. As she kept pushing the dildo in, Julianah began to moan. Aunty Sutinah thought to herself, "I want her to moan louder than that" and with that she started to pump the dildo in and out of Julianah's cunt. Julianah spread her legs wide and her cunt lips were stretched completely taking most of the huge dildo inside. Aunty Sutinah caressed Julianah's hairy cunt lips as she worked the dildo in and out of her cunt and Julianah's moans got louder and wilder.

"Oh yes more, aunty Sutinah!" Julianah yelled as her aunt continued to work with the dildo. She began to shove the dildo faster and continuously.

During all of this, the two sexy Malay women didn't know that Harlina has returned home. "Where is everybody? Isn't somebody going to help me with my groceries?" she called out as she lugged them in the kitchen. She gets out of her shoes and looked around the house for her cousin and her aunty. "Aunty Sutinah, Julianah, where are you?" she yelled and looked everywhere. Since there was no sign of them she went upstairs. She heard a little moan but she paid no attention to it. She looked in Julianah's room. She was not there. Harlina went to her room and peeps in. She was astonished. There her cousin Julianah was naked with her legs wide spread and was being fucked with a dildo by her aunty. Harlina wanted to go in immediately and stop them but decided to stay there and watch the show.

Meanwhile, in the room, "Oh yes auntie Sutinah, make your niece cum for you! Aunty you are so fucking sexy and hot...those big boobs and your hairy cuntâ€¦oh aunty I want to cum for you! Julianah yelled as aunty Sutinah kept on fucking Julianah with the dildo. She kissed around her clit and made a wet trail with her tongue to Julianah's dark anal hole.

The scene and the dirty words of Julianah turned on Harlina immensely. She lifts up her Baju kurung and touched her hairy cunt and stroked her clit. She was unable to resist herself. She stopped her little play and walked into the room.

As Harlina walked in, both Julianah and aunty Sutinah are startled half to death. The sexy ladies covered up their own naked bodies and Julianah was the first to speak up, "Harlina what are you doing and how come you are home so early?"

"What the hell are you two doing over here?" Harlina asked staring at aunty Sutinah's naked body. This is the first time that she sees her aunty fully nude.

"I know you love that too Harlina darling" smiled aunty Sutinah. Saying she hugged Harlina and kissed her sexy lips. Then she helped Harlina out of her Baju kurung and made her naked. "You are now going to be my darling Harlina" said aunty Sutinah and motioned Harlina to lie on the bed.

Aunty Sutinah fetched a double-headed big dildo from her bag. Harlina was on the bed with her legs spread wide. "Harlina you a lot of hair around your cunt" said aunty Sutinah. "Yeah look at yoursâ€¦its very bushy too" replied Harlina.

"Julianah do you want to cum for Harlina?" asked aunty Sutinah

"Oh yeah aunty, I will cum for Harlina over and over again, just keep your tongue in that sweet hole" Julianah replied enthusiastically, and got on her knees and straddled her sexy cousin's face.

While aunty Sutinah slowly shoved the head of the dildo into Harlina's hairy cunt, Harlina was licking Julianah's lovely inner thighs and reached for her partly shaved cunt lips. Harlina kissed it hard. The slowly she pushed her tongue into Julianah's cunt and tasted her juices. "Haaaaaaaauaunnnnn!ngggghhhha!aaaaaaaaaaaaa Julianah began to moan softly. Julianah helped Harlina out by reaching underneath herself and she spread her big ass cheeks and the folds of her cunt so that her cousin could get her tongue deeper into her wet and horny cunt.

At the same time, aunty Sutinah had pushed a good portion of the dildo into Harlina's hairy cunt. Her cunt lips stretched fully around the shaft of the huge dildo and her dense cunt hair formed a huge bush around it. Holding the dildo aunty Sutinah began to get a good rhythm and pace as she began to thrust the dildo in and out of Harlina's hairy, wet, hot, and horny cunt. In between thrusts, while she was trying to lick and suck Julianah's cunt, Harlina with a muffled and erotic voice said, "More Sutinahâ€¦more aunty Sutinah! Fuck me deeperâ€¦Fuck me harder! I need a big good cock! Aunty Sutinah fuck me harder!"

Aunty Sutinah did as her sexy and lovely niece asked her to do. She moved the dildo in and out of Harlina's cunt and inserted her middle finger into Julianah's butt hole. Julianah's big ass was spread wide paving way for Harlina to lick all over it. It was a wonderful picture to see. Three sexy and horny Singapore Malay women all fully naked and fucking each other with a big dildo and fingers. Julianah yelled at the top of her lungs, "More Harlinaâ€¦moreâ€¦Harlinaâ€¦suck my cunt harderâ€¦I want to cum for you!" Harlina increased her speed of licking Julianah's cunt and inserted an index and middle finger into the wet and sloppy hot twat. This made Julianah to moan louder than ever before. Julianah's moans got louder and she screamed out, "Harlina I am going to cum, get ready!" and Harlina spread Julianah's cunt even wider with her fingers and licked the pink interior that made Julianah wild.

At the same time as Harlina was getting ready to accept Julianah's cum, aunty Sutinah knew that it was only a matte of time before Harlina could cum. So she pulled the dildo out of Harlina's hairy cunt and go on her hands and knees in between Harlina's cunt. Julianah screamed in ecstasy, Oh..yeah..aaaâ€¦aaa..uungâ€¦Harlinaâ€¦get every drop pleaseeeâ€¦." Harlina flayed her tongue all over Julianah's pussy and her clit. Harlina was unable to lick Julianah's cunt completely as aunty Sutinah was licking up Harlina's hairy bush. Harlina twisted her head and her body and tried to lick all of Julianah's oozing sweet nectar. Aunty Sutinah drove her hard tongue deep into Harlina's cunt and moved it in and out. When she flayed Harlina's clit with the tip of her tongue, Harlina reached her orgasm and screamed, "Aaaaaaaaaaaa.uuuaaaaarrghh". At last the three sexy women lay on the bed and kissed each other until they were fully satisfied.

During their hot sexual play the three horny Malay women had forgotten to lock their door. At this time one of their distant relative Reymon had arrived from Malaysia. He was just 27 yr. old and had a good physique as that of a body builder. He was a dream boy for most of the girls and he had a huge cock that was 10 inches long when erect. He was surprised to find the door open and looked. "Hmmmâ€¦where did they all go leaving the door open" he muttered and climbed up the stairs calling, "Harlinaâ€¦Julianahâ€¦aunty Sutinahâ€¦where are you all". "No one around, I will wait," he said to himself when he found no one in Julianah's room. He walked towards Harlina's room when he heard loud moans and grunts. A surprised Reymon just peeped inside and was shocked and at the same time surprised at what he saw. Harlina was wide spread and aunty Sutinah was between her legs licking her cuntâ€¦Julianah was crouched on Harlina's face and she was licked and finger fucked by Harlina.

"Vowâ€¦what a sightâ€¦I want to fuck you my horny babes" he said to himself. This was the first time in his life that he sees Harlina, Julianah and aunty Sutinah fully naked. Reymon could not trust his luck. His cock became stiff and he wanted to fuck all of them at once. Without his knowledge his hands pulled down his pants and released his rock hard cock that was much longer and thicker than the dildo that lay beside Harlina on the bed. Holding the cock in his hand watching the three horny Malay women fucking each other was wonderful to him. He wanted more than that and he opened the door and shouted, "hello aunty Sutinahâ€¦Harlinaâ€¦Julianahâ€¦I am here". The three women were startled and did not know what to do. They tried to cover themselves and Reymon loved the chaos.

"When did you come Reymon?" all of them asked at once

"Just nowâ€¦I called no one picked up the phoneâ€¦and the door was open" Reymon replied.

Harlina and aunty Sutinah immediately slipped into the top of their Baju Kurung while Julianah covered herself with a pillow. They all looked as though they lost something. Reymon stood there holding his throbbing dick in his hand.

"Don't tell to anyone what you saw here" all of them burst out in unison.

"Why would I, we all come from one familyâ€¦and I am standing here with my cock in my handâ€¦you all don't tell this to any one" Reymon said smiling at them. Soon the situation eased but Reymon's cock was still hard and throbbing.

"Let's do it with the real thing now" said Reymon smiling at Harlina

"Yeahâ€¦that will be funâ€¦throw away the dildo!" aunty Sutinah and Julianah yelled happily.

"Whom should I start with" asked Reymon stroking his erect cock.

He whispered something in Harlina's ear and said, "Let's give aunty Sutinah a good treat"

"Reymon that's wonderful" Harlina and Julianah shouted joyfully.

"To keep my cock going for hours you all should talk extremely dirty to me, is that okay?" asked Reymon to which Harlina and Julianah nodded smilingly.

Reymon hugged Harlina and sucked her thick sexy lips and licked all over her horny face. He hugged her tightly and squeezed her buttocks, when aunty Sutinah came to his side and pulled off Harlina's garment. Harlina broke the kiss and smiled at aunty Sutinah. She pulled aunty Sutinah to her and kissed her lips. The sight of the two sexy and hot Malay ladies kissing each other was too much for Reymon. He now held aunty Sutinah by the nape of her neck and brought his huge cock near her sexy face. Aunty Sutinah could smell his cock and involuntarily opened her sexy mouth to suck it. He was overjoyed seeing aunty Sutinah as a willing participant. He slowly pushed his cock into her waiting mouth and stroked her cheeks. Holding aunty Sutinah's head he pushed his cock all the way into her mouth. Sutinah's thick lips formed a perfect O around the shaft of his cock. It was an erotic sight for Reymon. Harlina and Julianah came to his side and kissed him. He pulled his saliva dripping cock out of her mouth and rubbed it all over her sexy face. He pushed his cock again into aunty Sutinah's waiting mouth and moved it in and out. He held her head tight and was pumping his cock in her mouth. Aunty Sutinah's mouth was gobbling up his cock and her saliva was drooling from her mouth. His cock was dripping and was moving faster in and out of her mouth.

The awesome sight of their sexy aunty sucking Reymon's thick cock was too much for Harlina and Julianah. Aunty Sutinah loved the feel of Reymon's hard and firm butt, which she held as he was fucking her hot mouth with his thick cock. Saliva drooled out of her mouth. "Fuck her mouth harder, Reymon" whispered Harlina in Reymon's ear and Julianah smiled when she heard that. Reymon felt he was about to explode. He controlled himself and stopped pumping his cock in and out of aunty Sutinah's mouth. Meanwhile Julianah shoved the big dildo into aunty Sutinah's hairy cunt and was moving it in and out. Harlina sat next to aunty Sutinah and caressed her thick nipples while aunty Sutinah tried to adjust to he triple pleasure that she was receiving.

"Aunty Sutinah do you like my prick?" Reymon asked without pulling his cock from her mouth. Aunty Sutinah could only moan a gurgle in reply as her mouth was stuffed with Reymon's thick cock. He was delighted to see that his aunty offered no resistance at all, in fact she was sucking and licking his huge cock profusely while her cunt was fucked with a huge dildo. Reymon then held the back of her head and started fucking aunty Sutinah's mouth again, first with slow long thrusts and then with short fast jabs. He fucked her mouth faster and faster and he exploded in her mouth and filled her mouth with his warm juice. He stayed still until he had emptied the whole stuff in her mouth. "Fuck aunty Sutinah faster Julianah," said Reymon with his stiff cock still stuffed inside aunty Sutinah's mouth. Aunty Sutinah's inner thighs and her hairy cunt were all wet with her flowing juice.

"Kiss her Harlina" Reymon said as he pulled his cock out of aunty Sutinah's mouth. Harlina kissed her aunty on her sexy lips and licked all over her face. Aunty Sutinah responded to Harlina's wet kisses with abandon, whimpering and moaning loudly. Harlina trailed her tongue down to aunty Sutinah's big breasts and cupped her thick, brown nipple in her mouth while her hands massaged her other boob. Reymon told Julianah to pull the dildo out of aunty Sutinah's cunt and she did as Reymon told her and placed the wet dildo on the bed.

Julianah spread aunty Sutinah's big butt cheeks and kissed her dark asshole. Harlina and Julianah were trying to treat their aunt to a complete orgasm, while Reymon watched the fun. Aunty Sutinah's dark anal sphincter contracted in anticipation for Julianah's eager tongue. The asshole sphincter was dark black on her slightly tanned smooth body. Julianah pushed her finger into aunty Sutinah's asshole and began to ream it with her tongue. She licked all over aunty Sutinah's ass hole while shoving two fingers into her hairy cunt at the same time. Reymon could not hold any longer, seeing the three sexy, hot, and horny Singapore Malay women making love in a wild way. Aunty Sutinah moaned and grunted loudly.

Reymon pulled Julianah away from aunty Sutinah and made aunty Sutinah lie back on the bed while Harlina sucked on her enormous boobs. Aunty's Sutinah's cunt lips were fully engorged and puffed up above the dense bush of curly black hair. Aunty Sutinah's dense black pubic hair, her stout creamy thighs, and her thick pink cunt lips were too much for Reymon. He knew that aunty Sutinah was in need of a hard fuck. He raised aunty Sutinah's legs over his shoulders and placed his erect thick cock on her cunt and pushed it in. The feeling of aunty Sutinah's dense pubic hair on his cock was great to him. Aunty Sutinah's cunt had never before experienced such a thick cock inside her cunt. Reymon had pushed only the head of his cock into her wet cunt; her outer thick cunt lips were fully stretched. Aunty Sutinah yelled in pleasure, "Reymonâ€¦your cock is too big and thick...aaaahhhuunnnggnngnaaaaaa!!!!" "Your cock is ripping me" she wailed. Julianah went near aunty Sutinah's mouth and kissed her lips when Reymon pushed his cock all the way into aunty Sutinah's horny cunt. He began to fuck aunty Sutinah with slow strokes, while Julianah kissed her and Harlina sucked on her big boobs. Julianah then excused herself and went out of the room, as she had to go to Orchard road for a little shopping. So it was Harlina, aunty Sutinah and Reymon in the house.

He got a slow rhythm and sensed that aunty Sutinah was lifting her big ass to meet his thrusts. Her cunt oozing was flowing freely and she could feel and orgasm approaching. Aunty Sutinah clawed on Reymon's back egging him to fuck her faster. Harlina asked aunty Sutinah how she was feeling this big cock. Aunty Sutinah managed a whimper, "Harlina my babyâ€¦its greatâ€¦It feels so good". Reymon licked aunty Sutinah's stout thighs and began fucking her faster and harder. His heavy balls were slapping against her big ass with a THWAPâ€¦THWAPâ€¦THWAPâ€¦sound. He was fucking aunty Sutinah faster and her thick cunt lips clung to his thick shaft. Aunty Sutinah was thrilled at the power of Reymon's cock. He went on and on with no signs of stopping and aunty Sutinah could feel her orgasm approaching. Sensing this Reymon stopped pumping her cunt and wanted to tease his sexy and horny Malay aunty.

"Reymonâ€¦youâ€¦don't stop fucking meâ€¦fuck me harderâ€¦harderâ€¦don't stop I need to cum badlyâ€¦aaaaaaaauunngggaaaâ€¦fuck meâ€¦fuck me harderâ€¦aaaa" yelled aunty Sutinah. Reymon shoved his cock harder and kept it still until aunty Sutinah climaxed again and again grunting loudly, "OOUUII MMAA UURRNNGH OOHHRRGGAAAAAAAD". With that Reymon too exploded and filled the wet cunt of aunty Sutinah with his warm juice.

Harlina had been rubbing her clit bringing herself to orgasm, while aunty Sutinah had been fucked. She longed to taste aunty Sutinah's thick cunt lips and quickly placed her mouth on it and sucked it wildly all over. She darted her tongue into aunty Sutinah's dense haired cunt and teased her clit with it brining aunty Sutinah to another orgasm. Aunty Sutinah moaned and twisted her sexy body as orgasm after orgasm gripped her. Aunty Sutinah had never experienced such a wonderful sex in her life. Harlina held the headboard of the bed and placed her cunt on aunty Sutinah's mouth. She moved her hips while aunty Sutinah began to lick Harlina's hairy and sweet booty. Harlina grunted loudly in her erotic voice and pushed her cunt on aunty Sutinah's mouth and aunty Sutinah sucked and licked it hungrily. The sight of these two sexy Malay women licking excited Reymon and his cock became hard again.

He pulled Harlina away from aunty Sutinah and he sat on an armchair. He then made aunty Sutinah to sit on his lap facing him. Aunty Sutinah stared at his thick cock and slowly sat on him taking his cock in by inch into her wet cunt. The lips stretched as she sunk his cock into her cunt. Reymon guided aunty Sutinah by holding her broad hips and with one pull made her sit on his lap with is thick and rock hard cock buried into her big, horny and hairy cunt. Holding aunty Sutinah's hips he remained still with his cock fully stuffed into her fuck hole. He now fondled, caressed and sucked her big boobs. "Aunty Sutinah do you like this" he asked her kissing her sexy cheeks and her thick lips. The sexy and hot aunty Sutinah was fully plugged up in her cunt with his cock and Reymon was only rocking her gently; the tightness of his cock was bringing her close to another orgasm. "AAAH YYOUU ROGUE YOOVEE UUMM UUMMMN UURGGGHH OOOHHH YOOOUURR CCOOCKK IITTSS FFFIILLEED MMEE UUNNGGH UUNNNGHH UUUNNNNGGH OOOO AAAAAAHHH'' wailed aunty Sutinah as she felt another orgasm.

Reymon motioned Harlina to hold aunty Sutinah's shoulder from behind and he squeezed aunty Sutinah's big ass cheeks together. Harlina had the weight of aunty Sutinah's shoulders on her. Reymon slowly started fucking aunty Sutinah in and out of her cunt with is hard and big cock. He rubbed the mound of her cunt and caressed her dense pubic hair as he kept fucking her. Aunty Sutinah enjoyed each and every stroke of Reymon's steel like cock. Reymon increased his pace of pumping and fingered her clit at the same time. Aunty Sutinah's loud moans turned into a continuos wailing, "AAAAAHHNN AAAHHNN AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHN AAAAAAAAAAANNN UUUUUGGGGGGNNNNHHH". From her moans Reymon could feel that she was nearing another orgasm. Aunty Sutinah was in throes of orgasm and her wailing was completely incoherent. Reymon was an excellent fucker thought Harlina. Reymon pulled his still hard and erect cock out of aunty Sutinah's wet cunt and made her lie on the bed.

Aunty Sutinah continued to whimper and grunt, having never experienced such a thorough fucking in her life. He propped up two pillows under aunty Sutinah's neck. He then clasped his hard cock with her huge boobs and began to boob fuck aunty Sutinah. Her big 40D boobs were like cushion to his erect cock. He was really rough now and moved his cock faster, thrusting his cock through her huge boobs and into her mouth. Aunty Sutinah kept her mouth open and licked up the cock head whenever it went into her waiting mouth. Harlina had never seen anything like this before and the sight of aunty Sutinah's huge boobs being fucked so roughly brought her to an orgasm. Harlina shoved her fingers and clasped her thighs together as the orgasm engulfed her sexy and sweet body. She kept her fingers stuffed inside her wet cunt until she fully enjoyed the orgasm.

Aunty Sutinah was enjoying her melon like boobs being fucked so hard and her cunt kept throbbing for more. Reymon sensed this and stopped his action. He made Harlina lie next to aunty Sutinah and raised aunty Sutinah's left leg and Harlina's right leg. He quickly propped a pillow under their butts so that both of theirs dense haired cunts were raised and nicely positioned. He then shoved his erect and hard cock into aunty Sutinah's gaping and throbbing cunt and fucked her with long and hard strokes. He buried all of his cock into her sloppy cunt. He then pulled it out of aunty Sutinah's cunt and stuffed it into Harlina's bushy cunt and fucked her long and hard. Both aunty Sutinah and Harlina drew double pleasure from this, since while one was being fucked, the other moved in the same rhythm. He kept on fucking them hard and faster and alternated between them. He fucked them both on and on, both aunty Sutinah and Harlina continued to moan and wail as orgasm after orgasm swept through their bodies. When Reymon felt that he was about to climax, he pulled his cock out of aunty Sutinah's throbbing cunt and shoved the wet cock into aunty Sutinah's mouth. He loved to see such a sexy and horny face sucking his cock in her mouth. He exploded inside her mouth and kept his cock still until he emptied his content.

He then withdrew his cock and rubbed it all over aunty Sutinah's sexy face. He then collapsed on the bed along with them and kissed them both all over their sweet bodies. "Harlina, I want to fuck you friend Suzannah" said Reymon to Harlina caressing her thick cunt hair and kneading her clit. "You want to fuck Suzannah?" asked Harlina. "Yea, she has a big butt like aunty Sutinah, I want to fuck her too" Reymon said shoving his middle finger into Harlina's wet cunt. Harlina let out a moan and said "Try lahâ€¦try to fuck her lah when she comes to visit aunty Sutinah this weekend".

The thought of fucking Suzannah another hot Singapore Malay women who is Harlina's friend and colleague made Reymon's dick spring up again. "I am going to watch you fucking aunty Sutinah now" said Harlina and went and sat on the couch. "Finger aunty Sutinah lah for me then you watch" said Reymon to which Harlina agreed.

Harlina pushed her middle finger into aunty Sutinah's cunt and teased her clit. Aunty Sutinah was dripping and her whole pubis and her inner thighs were wet. "Aunty Sutinah do u you have any of your friends whom you like to see being fucked here in Singapore?" asked Reymon. "Yeah Rohaiyah, she is a very hot Malay woman and she is 40" aunty Sutinah whispered amidst her loud moans and continued, "She might come here tomorrow to see me, she is my old friend and has big structures which you would love Reymon, ask Harlina about her". "Yeah I know Rohaiyah she looks like aunty Sutinah, would be fun to watch her being fucked with your huge cock lah" Harlina said as she continued to finger aunty Sutinah's cunt. "Wonderful, I hope to screw Suzannah and Rohaiyah when they come here to see aunty Sutinah" Reymon smiled with an evil grin on his face.

Harlina continued to stroke aunty Sutinah's hard clit and finger fuck her at the same time. Aunty Sutinah's cunt juices began to flow and she started gasping at Harlina's deft touch and finger play. Reymon smiled at Harlina, silently acknowledging the beginning of the debauchery of this hot, sexy, and horny Malay aunty who has arrived in Singapore from Australia. Harlina had never touched any women's cunt before but she was doing a good job today. Reymon was fully aroused to see aunty Sutinah and Harlina on the bed and at the thought of him fucking Suzannah and Rohaiyah. "AAHHHHH AHHHHHHH OUUUUIIIIIII" aunty Sutinah moaned loudly as Harlina massaged her thick cunt lips and her inner thighs. "Make me cum Harlinaâ€¦will you please Harlina, AAHHHH PLEASE I AM GOING TO COME, PLEASE MAKE ME CUM, AAOOOO, PLLLEEAASSSSSEEEEEEEEEE AAHHNNN HARLINAâ€¦HARLINAA" pleaded aunty Sutinah.

"Harlina when Julianah comes we have to shave aunty Sutinah's bushy cunt hair" Said Reymon. "Yeah I love to do that" replied Harlina bunching aunty Sutinah's dark cunt hair. Reymon could see that aunty Sutinah's black cunt hair was all wet and matted. Reymon came near aunty Sutinah's face holding his erect cock and said, "aunty its ready, see it is much longer and thicker now all for you my dear aunty Sutinah". Aunty Sutinah was sexually extremely excited and wanted to be fucked right away. She blurted, "REYMON I WANT YOU TO FUCK ME, I WANT YOUR BIG PRICK INTO ME".

Reymon was pleased to see his sexy aunty being so eager to be fucked again. She whimpered in passion while Harlina was rubbing the moist inner thighs of aunty Sutinah. Seeing the thick cock of Reymon close to her face, aunty Sutinah was thrilled and whimpered in passion. Looking at Reymon's stiff cock and his strong muscled tanned body, aunty Sutinah was moaning and could feel her cunt juices flowing. Harlina did not want aunty Sutinah to climax so she only massaged her inner thighs and occasionally stroked her thick cunt lips making her to moan loudly. Aunty Sutinah desperately wanted to feel Reymon's cock and wondered why was he teasing her. "Fuck me Reymonâ€¦ I WANT TO GET ORGASM PLEASE FINISH ME OFF DEAR", wailed the fiercely horny aunty Sutinah.

Reymon positioned his cock at the entrance of aunty Sutinah's big cunt and with one hard stroke shoved the bulbous head into her wet and dripping cunt. "AARRGGGGGGHH, UUNNGGHHH OOUUUIIIIIIII AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" grunted aunty Sutinah as her outer thick cunt lips were completely stretched by Reymon's dick head. Harlina sat next to her and rubbed aunty Sutinah's hairy pubic mound as Reymon kept shoving his cock up aunty Sutinah's wet cunt. So excited was aunty Sutinah that she groaned to an orgasm at the thought of Reymon's dick stuffing up her friend Rohaiya's big fuck hole. Reymon pushed his cock fully inside aunty Sutinah's cunt as her cunt muscles pulsated with orgasm. With slow but long strokes he began fucking aunty Sutinah. Harlina parted the upper folds of aunty Sutinah's cunt lips and rolled her clit between her fingers at the same time massaging Reymon's balls. Aunty Sutinah started meeting his thrusts by lifting up her big ass and groaned loudly, "UUNNGGHH AARRGGGHHHH FUCK ME HARDERâ€¦". Harlina rubbed aunty Sutinah's clit, as she was fucked long and hard by Reymon with his big and stiff cock.

"Aunty Sutinah, your cunt is tight and wet" remarked Reymon amidst his poundings. Aunty Sutinah's big boobs jiggled as he kept fucking her. Reymon was too excited at having this hot aunty Sutinah and Harlina to himself and soon came deep inside aunty Sutinah's horny fuck hole. Harlina rubbed aunty Sutinah's clit faster and brought her to another orgasm. They all collapsed on the bed and kissed each other hungrily for a long time.

English : The Honeymoon Couple (Pasangan Berbulan Madu) - Chapter 2

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Sat, 15 Jun 2013 03:30:00 +0000

CHAPTER TWO

Reining his horse to the left and urging it into an easy trot, newlywed Gene Barber rode up alongside his young wife Nancy and growled, complainingly, “I’ve just about had it! We’ve been riding for hours tracking those damned elk, and my tail is beaten to a pulp!”

“Well… if you kept yourself in shape, it wouldn’t bother you!” Nancy said it flatly.

“We should’ve turned back when it started snowing! I can’t seem to get it through that damned Indian’s head that it’s no life or death matter!” Gene grated. “Personally, I don’t give a damn one way or the other whether I get to shoot an elk or not!”

“This is what we came up here for… isn’t it?”

“No, darling, we came up here so that we could talk… about us… remember?” he shot back. “But, so far we haven’t gotten to first base!”

“What do you want to talk about?”

“Well… for starters, I think we should talk about our almost non-existent sex life after only a year of marriage… or rather my non-existent sex life!”

“What’s that supposed to mean, darling?”

“Where the hell were you for over an hour last night?”

“That’s none of your business!” She reached up with a gloved hand to brush flakes of soft snow from her face.

Gene saw her green eyes flash darts of anger at him, but he persisted, “It is though! As a husband, I’ve got a right to know where you are… and I made it my business to find out!”

“Well, master snoop… what did you find out?”

“That you were with Jim and Charlotte Harding… in their bedroom!” he growled. ”... And, it sure as hell wasn’t pattycake you were playing in there!”

“That’s an assumption… purely circumstantial, Mr. Counselor!”

“Do you want me to take pictures, next time?” he croaked.

“You wouldn’t!?”

“I might!”

“To hell with you, darling!” Nancy leaned forward and kicked her horse into a trot.

Gene grabbed the cheek strap of her horse’s bridle and stopped her, growling, “We’re going to talk, Nancy, whether you like it or not! I know why the Goodwins left. I heard them talking to Jim Harding, and they were laying it right on the line! They didn’t like what was going on… and what was going on involved you and the Hardings!”

“Pure hearsay!” she shot back.

“Maybe… but they knew about it. The Paynters probably didn’t miss it either… so don’t try to tell me you weren’t with them getting your ass fucked off… by both of them!”

“So what if I was!?”

“It’s going to stop!”

“Why don’t you try stopping the wind, instead… darling!” Nancy said icily. “Now let go of my horse!”

“No! We’re going to settle this!”

Nancy looked up the hill through the snow-covered scrub and said, “Cheryl and Jonothan are coming back this way.”

Looking in the direction she pointed, he spotted the two dark figures riding toward them in the light snowfall. “We should head back before this snow gets any worse,” Gene told her, then as an afterthought, he went on, ”... And, I’d bet almost anything that Frank Paynter left and rode back to the lodge for only one reason!”

“He said that he wasn’t feeling well…”

“Like crap! He went back there to lay our host’s wife… and Cheryl’s too damned stupid or blind to see through it!”

“You’d like to lay her, too… wouldn’t you?” Nancy challenged.

“Yeah… maybe I would! Maybe that’s what I should do… start trying to lay every broad I can… just like you’ve been doing with almost anything that wears pants!”

“Or panties!”

“And, that’s another thing!”

“Not so loud, dear!” she cautioned. “They’re almost here!”

“I suppose she’s next?”

“Who?”

“Cheryl!”

“Sure! Why not!”

”... And, her husband, too?”

“He’s nice! I could go for him!”

“You’re a little bitch!”

She ignored his insult, retorting, ”... But, I’m having the time of my life!”

“You could get V.D… or get knocked-up!”

“Is that what worries you? Really? Well… I’m careful… and selective!” Nancy told him, then asked, “Is that’s what’s holding you back?”

“Well…”

“If that means yes, you can stop worrying! Charlotte’s clean… and I’d guess that Cheryl is too…! So, why don’t you have some fun! We could have a nice little foursome with the Hardings… or you could try to make it with Cheryl! Wouldn’t you just love to lay her? Tell me the truth!”

“The truth is… I’d rather fuck you… any day!”

“Damn it, Gene, I’ve been trying to tell you that one man can’t satisfy me any more!”

“Did I ever…?”

Ignoring his loaded question, Nancy hissed, “They’re almost here! Do you, want my permission? If you do… You can do anything you want to do with either Cheryl or Charlotte… or any other woman, you take a fancy to… but I’m not going to stop what I’m doing!”

Then, they both turned, wearing bright, hypocritical smiles for Cheryl Paynter, as she arrived, riding at the side of Jonothan Longwalk.

“Hi Nancy… Gene… anything wrong?” Cheryl asked.

“No, not really…” Nancy was vague.

“We were just talking… about turning back; this snow worries me… and it’s getting worse, don’t you think?” Gene was talking to Cheryl but including the impassive guide.

“That’s just what Jonothan was saying, too!” Cheryl volunteered.

“That is right! We will return to the lodge, now,” Jonothan reined his horse around them to lead the way.

Unhesitatingly, Cheryl urged her own horse forward to ride beside Jonothan, who sat erectly in his saddle, eyes ahead, seemingly unaware of the woman, who rode beside him.

“Maybe, you’d like to tell Mr. and Mrs. Barber that story you were telling me…?” Cheryl suggested brightly to him.

“It is a long story. They might not like it.”

“Then you won’t tell them?”

“Later, when we are resting at the lodge, maybe…”

He lapsed into silence and there were only the sounds of creaking saddle leathers and the soft squish of the horse’s hooves in the new-fallen, wet snow. As they rode along in silence, Cheryl would have been surprised, had she known Jonothan’s thoughts, seething in his mind and hidden from her behind his impassive mask.

Snuggled down between the sheets, their bodies plastered together, two pairs of hands roaming exploringly, sensually, Charlotte Harding and Frank Paynter enjoyed the intimate closeness, and as her hand slid down between them after a few minutes to find the half-aroused shaft of his cock, springing back to vibrant erection, she murmured, “See, that didn’t take long at all!”

She threw her top leg over his hip and guided the throbbing head of his cock to her fully aroused pussy, pressuring the rigid corona up through her hair-fringed cuntal slit, until it rested directly on her clitoris; then, using her fingers she drummed it rapidly back and forth. It was stimulating for both of them, and he felt his penis grow by leaps and bounds to full-blown erection, stiff and hard, ready for action again.

Reaching down over her hip, his hand came up into the angle of her thighs from the back, his fingers searching in the moistly seeping furrow of her cunt until he found the tiny opening of her vagina. Slowly, he inserted his middle finger up into it, feeling its warm smoothness bedewed with the heated moisture of her passion. Twirlingly, he rotated his finger around and around, just inside the tender opening, changing after a moment or two to a straight in and out fucking movement. Then she was moving seductively against him, and he added a second finger to the first sawing lewdly up between her legs. For several moments, as their mouths meshed in a deep kiss, he stimulated her with intense eroticism.

Finally, Charlotte pulled back away from him to break the deep communion of their open-mouthed kiss to gasp, “God, Frank, a finger-fuck isn’t all that much! Are you just about ready to go again…?”

“Yeah! Can’t you tell?”

Appreciatively, she slid her hand up and down the turgid length of new newly resurrected shaft and cooed, “Yes, I can tell. It’s just as hard and long as it was awhile ago!” With a sure movement, she slipped it up through the moist cleft of her trembling pussy to the flowered-open mouth of her cunt, where she guided the wildly throbbing head into the narrow warmth of her vagina, then moving in closer to him, she captured his penis there. Now, however, she was not moving. It was only the soft wet interior of her cuntal sheath that moved as her vaginal muscles contracted and squeezed tight around him, alternately milking and relaxing around his massively swollen cock. It was a sexy feeling, new and different than anything he had ever felt, and involuntarily his long thick penis jerked and expanded out against the smooth warm walls of her vagina, and she answered it with yet another contraction.

“Keep it up now, Frank! You expand… and I’ll contract!”

He understood then; it wasn’t an accident. She was actually controlling those delicious, sensation-producing milkings of his cock. Readily, he joined her, lying perfectly still, while all those crazily stimulating things were going on there deep inside her vaginal sheath.

It went on and on, the mutual, intimate caressings of their genitals, bringing them each by slow degrees of arousal to the point where neither could lie still any longer. Frank felt that familiar ache in his testicles signaling that he was more than ready… that now, he had to fuck her. His hands were all over her, roaming at will, caressing and massaging and tweaking, while again their mouths were mashed hard together in a deep union of lips and tongues. Then with his upper hand, he was pressing his fingers into the soft pliant flesh of her moon-like buttocks, and he was pulling her in tight to him, while at the same time, his hips began flexing to move his pulsating cock slightly in and out of her rhythmically contracting cuntal sheath, perhaps an inch either way.

Abruptly, Frank freed his lips from hers, and he was kicking the confining covers off them.

“Christ!” he told her, “I can’t wait any longer! I’ve got to fuck you… right now!”

Then he knelt up above her as Charlotte turned over on her back, raised her knees high and spread her soft milk-white thighs obscenely wide to receive him.

In a way, Frank couldn’t believe that it was all happening to him, as for a moment he drank in her nakedly curvaceous beauty, watching her writhe as she lay there in ecstatic anticipation waiting for him to enter her. Her breasts, full and ripely rounded, their nipples spiking out hard and pink as rosebuds above the slightly darker areolas, held his eyes for a moment before he lowered his gaze to zero-in on her splayed-open pussy between those tapered thighs, the moist coraline flesh of her cuntal slit glistening with her readiness and beckoning him closer. The soft curls of her jet-black hair surrounded it sparsely, and as he watched, her hands came down on either side, and with deliberate lewdness she slowly pulled her vaginal opening farther apart.

“Damn!” he gasped with appreciation. “You’re the most desirable woman I’ve ever met!”

Only a tiny mewling sound of expectancy came from her lips, as she churned her hips undulantly up toward him, letting her thighs spread open wider yet. Frank hesitated for a moment. He had the wild urge to plunge his tongue deep into her inviting cuntal mouth instead of his cock. God! How he would have enjoyed doing that to her… but at the same time, he knew that it was too late! It would have to wait for another time. His cock already throbbed achingly, demanding that he bury it deep in her to use it for its intended purpose.

“Oh, God, Frank… don’t make me wait! Hurry! I’ve got to have that beautiful cock of yours inside me, fucking me hard… like you’ve never fucked before! Come on, darling! Shove it in me, and fuck me right now! Fuck me!”

Her eyes were glazed with passion, and she held her arms up to him now as her hands abandoned her pussy. He crawled between her thighs and lay half on top of her, his hands smoothing hungrily over the soft silkiness of her flesh, caressing her from the flare of her curvaceous hip to fullness of her mounding breasts; then his mouth searched for hers, as he kneaded and cupped, his fingers rolling her distended nipples to even harder erection. He kissed her deeply and hard, trying to do everything he knew to stimulate her further as his own lust grew, mounting with every passing moment.

Yet, he was stalling. There was an unexplainable fear in him, the fear of cumming too soon again. He was afraid that if he plunged his rock-hard cock into her now, before she was practically on the brink of her climax, he would ejaculate prematurely and fail her. Damn! I’ve got to wait a few more minutes… be sure she’s ready!

He mumbled into her mouth, “Charlotte, you’re luscious. And I’m going to fuck you hard, just the way you want me to! But, I want to make sure you’re ready!”

Desperately, he ground his sensitive cock-head down into the steaming crevice of her pussy, then made the swollen shaft of it lie like a huge log against her tender cuntal flesh to stimulate her even more. It came into maddening contact with the pulsing little bud of her clitoris, and he could feel her gyrate against him as mewling moans issued from deep in her chest.

The muscles of the brunette’s lithe and agile body rippled under her pale white skin, and Frank gained the impression that for all of her womanliness there was a hidden strength in her beautiful body, a powerful readiness coiled like a strong spring for action… sex action. He felt the tensioned strength of the sinewy cords in her thighs, and he wondered just how strongly they would grip him when he finally did ram his cock deep into her yielding belly, driving it into her without mercy and fucking her with every ounce of strength he possessed.

“Oh, God you’re torturing me, making me wait like this! Come on, Frank! Fuck me! I’ve got to have your cock inside me… in my cunt… fucking me!” Charlotte moaned pleadingly, as she bucked up against him in acute desperation.

The kiss was broken now, and it was now that he had to act, show her he was the man she expected of him. He heaved himself up above her and choked out, “Okay, Charlotte, baby! I’m ready to fuck you, now!”

Reaching down between them, Jim Harding’s wife gripped and guided the blood-inflated head of his cock to her impatiently waiting cuntal opening, moist and ready for his entrance. Her body trembled from head to foot with the intensity of her passion; at the moment his pulsating cock-head was there, poised at the opening of her vagina, she moaned with relief, her body arching upward toward him to claim his hardened male-flesh which still teased tantalizingly at the open mouth of her cuntal passage.

Poised above her on hands and knees, Frank groaned in the throes of his own passion as he felt the soft, silky hairs of her pussy brushing against the sensitive head of his penis. She was already gyrating in the lewd tempo of sexual coupling, and he was so aroused now, so far gone, that he had to fuck her, right then! He sucked in air, and with a grunt flexed his hips forward, driving his aching cock deep up into her. He felt the throbbing warmth of her vaginal opening stretch wide to receive him as the blood-filled shaft of his cock slid smoothly and effortlessly up into her slippery cuntal sheath, and it absorbed him completely, accepting his turgid rod of man-flesh deep into the depths of her white, trembling belly. His cock buried itself in her, his loins crashing hard into hers and his testicles below swinging forward to smack tight up into the narrow crevice between her buttocks. With a little moan of mixed pleasure and pain, Charlotte involuntarily squirmed her hips back and down into the soft mattress to escape the forcefully brutal entrance into her desire-inflamed cunt… Yet, she welcomed his animal-like thrust into her, for in the next instant she writhed up to him, expectantly, moaning, “OOOoooh, Goddddd! Finally! I thought you’d never shove it in me… but you don’t mess around when you do! I like it… I like it!”

Then she was moving, her hungrily clasping vagina milking him as it had before, while at the same time her gyrating hips were forcing his rock-hard cock-flesh in and out of her cuntal sheath. He held himself rigid above her, unmoving as she fucked up against him wildly, insanely. It was something he had never experienced, that of having a woman so hot and aroused that she was taking the initiative in sexual coupling and actually doing the fucking! Certainly his own wife Cheryl would never do that! She just lay there and let him do all the work. Sensations ran rife within him, and he was sure that he couldn’t hold off for very long now. Again he could feel the slow searing burn of imminent orgasm. Damn it! Where’s my control? I feel like I could cum… almost any second! It was a desperate, almost dismal feeling of impending failure! Even after she sucked me off once, already! Christ! It’s like I’ve got a hair-trigger!

Frantically, he was moving then, as he tried to set some kind of concerted tempo with her. He began to thrust his rock-hard cock full length into the receptiveness of her hot, slippery cuntal passage, plumbing the very depths of her; at the same time, he could feel her cuntal passage moving on him, sliding up and down the pulsating length of his swollen rod of flesh, as she fucked back at him with all the strength of her pelvis muscles, her feet planted squarely on either side of him, thighs wide-splayed and her hips bucking up against him. She was arching her back off of the mattress by several inches, and it occurred to him inanely that it was almost like riding a bucking bronco.

And, inside her wildly moving cuntal sheath, he felt those contracting muscles sucking and nibbling at him like a second tiny mouth. It was pleasurably agonizing, as his sensitive penis, starved for such sexual delights, began to expand and jerk with the beginnings of his climax. He had the insane momentary feeling that his cock was caught in the maw of an insatiable sex-machine, which threatened to suck him inside out, drain him completely. His balls tightened until they ached, and he could feel the head of his penis expanding with the sweet pain of imminent ejaculation, as he pistoned deep into her hotly slavering vagina.

Then Frank felt his loins constrict, and he knew that the dammed-up load of sperm was going to burst its confinement any moment now. God! He really was going to cum… already! His face contorted with the anticipation of his building orgasm, but he was frantic too with a sense of impending failure to bring Jim Harding’s wife to the zenith of her climax. Christ! I’m almost ready to cum!

“Oh shit!” he said, disgust for himself and his poor performance all wrapped up in the one obscenity. “I’m… going to cum! I… can’t… hold back… any longer!”

“It’s okay, darling! It’s okay! Just keep on fucking! Keep on ramming your cock into me… as hard… and deep as you can… and keep it up… as long as you can!” Charlotte moaned up into his face. ”... And, it’ll be okay! I’ll cum with you! I’m almost there… too!”

Deliberately, she pulled her thighs back until they were parallel with her body and mashed down against the softly heaving mounds of her breasts, which showed the blush of her passion. Raising her loins up to him now, and minimizing her own movements, she spread her thighs wide, scissoring them out to either side of the bed to make her clasping cunt an easy target for his deepest, lustiest, jackhammering thrusts up between her legs.

He felt it begin for him then, the combined pleasure and pain of the first jetting rush of semen beginning somewhere far back in his loins behind the base of his rutting cock.

“Goddamn! I’m cumming… can’t… help… it!” he gasped.

“It’s all right, damn it! Just fuck me… hard… but don’t stop… until you have to! Just keep on… like this… for just a few more strokes! Fuck hard, darling! Fuck me… deep and hard! Fuck me, fuck me!” she chanted, encouraging him to his utmost effort.

He drove into her hard and deep, his spewing cock plunging in and out of her wildly demanding cunt, opened wide to accept everything he could give her. Like an insanely rutting boar he gored into her deeply, his sperm spurting from the slitted tip of his expanded cock-head in spasmodic gushes, a veritable torrent of rapturous lust.

Through the din roaring in his ears, Frank Paynter heard himself grunting animal-like sounds from his lips, gasps of pure carnal pleasure, and he thought he heard Charlotte Harding too as she cried out in ecstasy; however, for one desperate moment he wasn’t sure, because his own involvement was so profound. God! Is she cumming? He was sure that he had failed her. Christ!

But then, he was aware of her body convulsing under him, and around the thick length of his still pumping cock he felt that maddeningly convulsing pussy of hers milking at him. Her loins were fastened up tight to his, imprisoning him, while her vagina contracted rhythmically and drained the final drops of his sperm from him. He was still moving inside her with slow deliberation, and suddenly he felt the complete release of his tension, as he looked down into her face and saw her lying there under him, serene, mewling and sighing her satisfaction. A heavy burden was lifted from him with the knowledge that she had cum with him… that he had not failed her… or himself. He felt contented satisfaction, for never in his life had he encountered a woman like Charlotte Harding… and never had he experienced a fuck like that. He was drained… satisfied… and fucked!

He collapsed on top of her. All his strength was drained from him, and he had the feeling that he had shot everything in him right through the head of his cock… into her vagina, or had that marvelous cunt of hers milked it all out of him? He fell on top of her heavily, and her waiting arms went around him to hug him close.

“I couldn’t help it!” he blurted. “I had to cum! I couldn’t wait… any longer!” His breath came in short heavy gasps.

Then, she was reassuring him, hugging him tight to her. “I came, darling! It was just beautiful… and there’s nothing to worry about! It was a good fuck! You’re a good lover… and you’ve got it there in that cock of yours!”

“Damn! I was afraid I’d cum too soon!”

“Don’t worry, Frank. It could happen to any man! And, it makes me feel good that you’re so considerate… wanting me to cum! You’ll just have to learn to relax a little bit and try not to take it so seriously. Remember, it’s supposed to be for fun!”

“Yeah, I’ll have to remember that…” he smiled, then rolled from on top of her to stretch out on his back beside her.

“And, don’t forget, darling,” Charlotte reminded him, “there’ll be more fun, tonight.”

“Yeah… yeah, I won’t forget… but don’t count on Cheryl… too much…” His eyes closed. He relaxed and in a moment had dozed off to sleep.

The snow had stopped falling long before the hunting party reached the lodge. Stolidly, Jonothan Longwalk took charge of their horses as they dismounted, suggesting that tomorrow perhaps would be a better day for hunting.

“Yeah, well, we’ll let you know…” Gene Barber was vague.

“It is better to start early in the morning,” Jonothan told him.

“We’ll make up our minds, later… okay…?” Gene walked away, eager to find a hot cup of coffee and a drink.

Nancy fell into step beside him, plodding through the new-fallen snow. “You don’t have to treat everybody like dirt!” she hissed at him. “He probably only wanted to get things ready for us.”

“Hell! He just works here. That’s his job!”

“He’s still a human being, and you didn’t even thank him!”

“For what? Doing a job he’s paid for?” her young husband flared. “Drop it! I don’t want to argue with you over something like this!”

Cheryl stayed a moment by the horses, before following the Barbers. “Thank you for everything, Jonothan… especially the story you were telling me…” She said it shyly, meaning what she said.

His face was impassive. “It was my pleasure, Mrs. Paynter.” He watched her walk away toward the lodge, feeling all the things every man feels for a lovely woman. She was a dream, a fantasy, but Jonothan Longwalk was a realist, also. With a sigh, he led the horses into the barn, dismissing his fantasy from his mind, for he knew that she was unattainable.

Stamping snow from her feet on the stoop, Cheryl followed Gene and Nancy Barber into the lodge. She found them in the kitchen where Nancy was already pouring steaming mugs of coffee for them.

Cheryl didn’t go into the kitchen, heading instead for the stairway. Nancy saw her and called out, “Would you like a cup of coffee, too, Cheryl?”

“Yes, thank you. I’ll get Frank and be right down.”

“I’ll bet you don’t find him in your room!” Gene said cynically.

Hesitantly, Cheryl turned back, stammering, “I don’t think I understand what you… m-mean…”

“He doesn’t mean anything!” Nancy said quickly.

“I mean exactly what I said!” Gene grated. “If you don’t find him in your room, then he’s got to be in someone else’s! Right?”

“Such as whose?”

“Why, I’d imagine in Charlotte’s! She’s our hostess with the mostest… and she and your husband were here alone almost all morning!” Gene leered suggestively.

The sound of an airplane engine coming in low over the lodge drowned out her reply, if she made one, for Cheryl was turning away, her cheeks flushing, and if there was any sound from her, it must have been a muted sob.

“That must be Jim!” Nancy said enthusiastically, her face lighting up with a smile.

“Yeah! I was sort of hoping he’d fly into the side of a mountain… or something!” Gene said with a sarcastic tone.

Nancy shot him a nasty look and told him that she was going to go watch Jim land.

“Suit yourself!” Gene groused. “I’m going to fix myself a drink!”

Cheryl went on up the stairs. As she passed the Hardings’ bedroom door, she couldn’t help hearing Charlotte’s voice. It was muffled, but she heard, clearly: “Frank, darling, it’s Jim! He’s back, now… and I think we’d better get dressed!”

OOOoohhh, God! It can’t be… true…! But, she knew it was! Her ears hadn’t deceived her. Frank’s in there with her… and they must be… naked! She controlled a wild impulse to throw open the door, burst in on them and berate them. Short of actually doing it, she pulled back her hand that was reaching for the doorknob and fled down the short hallway to hers and Frank’s room. She held back her sobs until she was safely inside the room and sprawled across the bed. It was not like her to make a public scene. She hadn’t, but it was only to delay it… until she was alone with her husband.

Peering through the cockpit window of his plane as he overflew the primitive landing strip, Jim Harding tried to judge just how much new snow there was on the ground. He could still see the strip itself, its rectangular outline clearly visible, but inside that smooth rectangle the snow lay so heavy that he couldn’t see the wheel ruts of his former landings there. He knew the risk was great; he also knew the alternative: head west to an improved field, land there and make his way back to the lodge my Jeep. Hell! I couldn’t make it back here for two days! That would be two days of fun he’d miss. His decision was made. He would land the airplane!

Turning at the end of the runway, he flew back over it again, noting that a long figure had emerged from the lodge; however, he couldn’t be sure who it was. He remembered then that Jonothan had taken out a hunting party composed of the Paynters and the Barbers… So, that must be Charlotte… He rocked the plane side to side, waggling the wings in greeting and saw the figure below wave at him.

Carefully, then, Harding turned back into the wind and began to let down, keeping the nose high, so that he would make contact with the main gear first. He was skimming the surface of the new fallen snow, then, his hand on the throttle ready tensely either for full power or emergency kill of power. His wheels crunched into the snow, and for a frantic moment the airplane shuddered forward, as the wheels went deeper into the soft, wet snow; suddenly, then, he knew that the snow was too deep, as the plane’s wheels plowed deeper and the aircraft began to nose over sharply.

With a profane curse, Jim slammed the throttle forward and turned off the ignition switch, just before the nose of the plane dug into the snow and mud. Then, his plane was somersaulting to land upside down and slew crazily across the snow-covered ground. Jim was unconscious before the wreckage came to a halt at the far end of the field.

“Oh, God, Frank! Gene! Anybody! Help!” Nancy stood in the door of the lodge screaming. “Jim crashed! His plane crashed!”

Then, she was running across the snow toward the now silent wreckage, her breath pumping in and out of her lungs painfully, and she was sobbing. “Oh, no! God! Please, no!”

Gene burst from the door and loped after his young wife. He was joined by Jonothan, who came around from the stables.

Frantically, Charlotte was dressing, as was Frank Paynter. “God, Frank, Jim could be hurt very bad! Hurry! Hurry!”

Then, together, moments later, they trailed across the field toward the wreckage, where Jim was already freed of it by Gene and Jonothan. Nancy was kneeling over him, sobbing softly but using her training as a nurse to determine the extent of his hurts.

Charlotte arrived, out of breath, and flung herself down beside her husband, “Oh, God… is he…?”

“Hurt… pretty badly, I think!” Nancy murmured, then looking up at the three men standing there uncertainly, she said, “We’ve got to get him back to the lodge where it’s warm!”

Belatedly, Cheryl became aware of the accident only after Jim Harding was carried, still unconscious, into the lodge. She heard the commotion on the stairs and came out of her room. Charlotte was leading the way and Cheryl asked with some alarm what had happened.

“Jim’s plane crashed!” Charlotte told her.

“Oh, no!” Then, she pitched in to help, forgetting for the moment that it was Charlotte who had been lying with her husband only a few minutes before. Later! she told herself. I’ll pick that bone with her later!

And, quite awhile later, it was Gene Barber, who walked out to the wrecked plane, examined it carefully and found that the radio had been demolished. He told the others, “That plane was our only way in and out of here… and now with no radio, either, we’re stuck here! Indefinitely!”

English : The Honeymoon Couple (Pasangan Berbulan Madu) - Chapter 1

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Fri, 14 Jun 2013 03:27:00 +0000

CHAPTER ONE

Lifting a steaming mug of welcome black coffee to his lips, Frank Paynter smiled across the rustic table at the voluptuous brunette, his clear, brown eyes lingering, liking what he saw, as he lied glibly.

“My horse went lame on me.”

“Had you run Toby in the snow?” Charlotte Harding asked. She knew that the roan gelding wasn’t lame. Having just helped her hunting lodge guest to unsaddle the big red horse, she would have noticed anything wrong with Toby when she had put him in his stall.

“No,” he answered then offered another excuse. “It’s a lousy day for hunting. Too much snow…”

“It’s easier to track the game… elk especially.”

“The fact is that I wanted to come back,” Frank admitted.

Charlotte looked at him quizzically, an eyebrow going up slightly above grey-green eyes, kindling with interest at this new gambit, as she asked, “Oh…?”

Running a nervous hand through his jet-black hair, which had just begun to show a few silvery strands at the temples, he laughed, “I didn’t feel like shooting defenseless animals.” Then, he was plucking a cigarette from the package in his heavy wool shirt pocket and lighting it in the silence. “Actually,” he went on, after a moment, “I’m more inclined to indoor sports!”

“Not so risky…?” she smiled, guessing already what he was thinking.

”... And, a lot cozier!” he told her, his grin changing to a frankly lewd appraisal of the full voluptuous contours of her breasts straining at her sweater, adding, “It’s also a hell of a lot more fun!”

Playfully, Charlotte cocked her head to one side, her own lustrous blue-black hair cascading down over the side of her face, as she asked facetiously, “What’s your favorite indoor game? Chess? Bridge?”

“Try strip poker!” he suggested, sipping more of his hot, black coffee. ”... But, let’s not bother with a deck of cards!”

“Are you suggesting something?” Her look was archly naive.

“I am!”

“Like what?”

“Like fun and games in the sack!” He said it bluntly.

“Oh…? What about that cute little wife of yours?”

“We’re going to get a divorce! This little trip up here was her idea. She wanted us to get together again, alone… and away from the kids…”

”... A reconciliation?”

“Yeah, but there’s not much possibility of that… really!”

“That sounds like a line to me, Frank!” Charlotte said, getting up from the bench and draining her coffee cup.

“Well… if I read things right,” Frank grated, “you and your husband have got a pretty good thing going here with this hunting lodge!” He, too, stood to his feet and came around the table to face her. “I heard him making it with Nancy Barber… and I’m just guessing, but I suppose Gene Barber was laying you at the same time!”

“You guessed wrong, Frank.” She said it without rancor, as she played him like a trout.

“Hell, Charlotte, I know why the Goodwins wanted to leave! They didn’t want to put up with all the wife swapping that’s been going on! So, your husband promised them a refund and flew them out!”

“We call it swinging!” Charlotte said it softly.

”... And, you’re wrong about Gene Barber! Jim and I both made it with Nancy!”

Frank was thoughtful for a moment. “That’s different! I suppose you’ve got your eye on my wife, Cheryl, then…?”

“That depends…”

“On what?”

“On you, mostly,” she smiled.

“How’s that?”

“Well… Jim likes Cheryl, and he’d like nothing better than to take her to bed… and…”

Frank interrupted her. “And you? I’d guess you’re interested in her, too!”

“Sure! I swing both ways! You guessed that didn’t you?” Charlotte’s eyes were bright, as she told him levelly, ”... but, I was trying to tell you… If you’re making a play for me you’ll have to let Jim make it with Cheryl, too! That’s the catch!”

His laugh was bitter. “Damn! That’s a good one! You’re both welcome to her, if you think you can thaw her out!”

“Is she frigid?”

“About like that snow out there!” he answered. “Ever since our second child was born a little more than three years ago, she’s been like an iceberg! Hell! I might as well be living in a monastery!”

“Is it really that bad, Frank?” Charlotte asked, moving in close to him, her hips thrusting out slightly, her voice going soft along with her eyes, as she lifted her moist sensuous lips for his kiss. ”... Or, is that part of the line?”

“No line! No bullshit!” he grunted. “Just the whole truth… and nothing but the truth!”

“So help me…” she chorused with him, the last word, “God!” smothered in her mouth, as his lips came down on hers, his arms going around her to crush her hard and tight against his still trim athletic body.

He felt her soft womanliness warm against him, and while his hand slid exploringly up under her sweater, he felt her loins grind in against the warm hardened bulge of his penis coming to full, pulsing erection inside his pants. He exulted to himself: Damn it! I knew it!

Deep into her mouth his tongue probed lashingly, as she returned his open-mouthed kiss, and her arms snaked around him, her hands rubbing the hardness of his back muscles through his shirt. Charlotte was glad that Frank Paynter had decided to ride back to the lodge, while the others continued their hunting foray with the guide, Jonothan Longwalk. She knew that Jonothan wouldn’t have been fooled by Frank’s story about the big roan’s going lame, and she wondered how her guest had extricated himself.

Leaning back away from Paynter after a few moments of sensual communion, Charlotte looked up at him and gave her hips an extra little gyration against him, feeling the heat of his loins through their clothing and knowing by the involuntary lurching of his cock that he was now fully aroused.

“Tell me something, Frank. How did you get away from your wife and Jonothan?”

“Oh, I just said I wasn’t feeling very well… had a fever coming on,” he laughed.

“You’ve got a fever all right… but it isn’t in your head!”

“Yeah, I know… It’s in the head of my cock!”

”... And, you want to put out the fire?”

“That’s the idea! That’s what I came back for… while there’s no one around.”

“Then, why don’t you quit beating around the bush… and ask me?” Her gray-green eyes bored challengingly into his.

Frank, who thought he was being bold and forthright, was momentarily taken aback by her bluntness. “All r-right…” he faltered, “Will you…?”

“Will I what?” she urged.

“Will you go to bed with me… a-and make love…?”

Stepping away from him, then, exasperated, Charlotte stood with hands on hips, head cocked to the side. She looked him up and down with burning eyes and said, “That’s the trouble with Baby Swingers! They get love and sex all mixed up! I’m all hot for you already… and I’ll go to bed with you… fuck with, any way you want to go…! But, that’s not love. It’s sex! Sex! Pure and simple! Understand?”

He understood very well, then. There was to be no involvement, no emotion… no love in the ordinary understanding of the word. She was laying down the rules for fornication and adultery… without guilt, and he was more than willing to play by those rules. “Damn! You’re laying it on just like it is, aren’t you?”

“That’s right!” she snapped, then softened as she asked, “Well… do you want to play by those rules… or not…?”

“Damned right, I do!”

“Well…?”

“Well, what?”

“Tell me you want to fuck me!”

Gaspingly, he choked out, “Damn it, Charlotte, I want to… fuck you!”

With a fluid motion, she glided into his arms, and lifting her lips for his kiss, again, murmured, “Frank, I thought you’d never get around to actually saying it!”

This time, it was her tongue which she used to probe, experimentally, erotically, thrusting it deep into his mouth then moving it back and forth suggestive of copulation, while below her hips moved with sensuous knowledge, undulating up against his hardened cock which pulsated wildly inside his pants. Then her tiny hand slipped between their tightly pressed bodies to caress the lewd bulge at his crotch, at the same time she was trying to estimate its quality… as well as its quantity.

After a few moments, Charlotte broke the tongue-twining kiss and murmured breathlessly, “I think it’s time we found a bed!”

Between his legs, Frank’s testicles were drawn up tight to his body by the contracting strength of his desire, and his cock ached soundingly. Moisture oozed excitedly from its tiny slitted head, wetting the inside of his shorts. He was ready… too ready, and that worried him. Christ, I feel like I’m ready to blast off right now! He was worried, because after making his bumbling play for Jim Harding’s voluptuous brunette wife, only to discover that all of his roundabout maneuverings weren’t necessary after all, he felt like a damned fool. Now, if I get her in the sack and shoot my wad too soon… what’ll she think?

On weak-kneed legs, Frank followed her from the kitchen across the rough-hewn floor of the living room, strewn with thick warm rugs, to the steep rustic stairs that led upward to the rooms on the second floor, which were only little more than sleeping cubicles. As he followed the owner’s wife up the stairs, his gaze was on a level with her full-rounded buttocks, sheathed in a too-tight pair of men’s jeans, which she wore for their warmth. The weather was quite cold in northern Montana in November! Impulsively, he reached out to caress the full-fleshed moons swaying provocatively before him. She felt his eager hands and smiled back over her shoulder at him, showing her pleasure and giving her buttocks an extra little swing for his benefit.

Then they were in her and Jim’s room, and she was unbuttoning her sweater. Removing it and casting it to the top of an already cluttered bureau top, Charlotte glanced out the window.

“Damn!” she said with a strength of feeling he didn’t understand, at first. “It’s snowing!”

Frank shrugged. His shirt was off already, and he was pulling off his undershirt. “So… it’s snowing. Isn’t that what it does most up here?”

“It worries me, that’s all.”

“Why… because your guide’ll be bringing the others back sooner than you expected?” he asked. His salacious eyes watching her avidly as she shrugged out of her blouse.

Crossing over to her, he reached around behind her and fumbled the clasps of her brassiere loose, as she was answering his question. “No, it’s not your wife popping in on us that bothers me,” she told him, then added with a mischievous smile. “As a matter of fact, that’d be groovy. Maybe I could go to work on her and start thawing her out a little…”

Her brassiere was off now, and her naked breasts were in his hands feeling voluptuously warm and soft and pliant as he greedily caressed and massaged their satin smoothness. He reveled in the lust-inciting fullness of them, pouting out high and proud from her chest and crowding together until there was only a narrow valley between them. They coned out ripe and firm against the palms of his hands. Her coral-pink, berry-like nipples seemed to burn holes into his flesh, as he held them like rare jewels.

“Then it’s your husband you’re worried about?” Frank barely knew what he was saying, and it was kind of inane, he thought, to be talking about her husband at a time like this, especially when he was just about to take the man’s wife to bed and screw the hell out of her. Below, his cock was jerking involuntarily with a demanding urgency. Damn! He had to get it into her… before it was too late!

“Yes,” she was saying, “I’m worried about Jim… because if too much snow builds up on the landing strip, he can’t make a safe landing!”

About the same time, Jim Harding was becoming somewhat worried, too. He was flying on a visual flight plan from Butte to his own little landing strip at the lodge just a few miles south of the Canadian border. Overflying Helena and Great Falls, the weather reports were becoming ominous concerning a moderately heavy snowfall over the general area east and south of Glacier Park. Critically, he listened to the tinny voice coming over the speaker, advising him of the adverse weather condition and recommending an alternate landing west of the park. Rogering out, he kept resolutely on his northeasterly course, deciding to take his chances that it hadn’t snowed long enough yet to build up a dangerous cover of wet snow on the strip. Hell! I’ve landed there before under these conditions… and I’ll do it some more, I suppose!

He was sure in his own mind that he had done the right thing in refunding Mike and Sarah Goodwin’s money and flying them back to Butte. Christ! I can’t win them all, I guess… but I sized them up as a couple, who wouldn’t mind a swinging party while they were on a hunting vacation! Making a mental note to remind himself, in the future, to ask a few more questions, to really get at the attitudes of his clients before the final arrangements were made for a hunting excursion to his lodge, Jim settled down to fly his course carefully, keeping a watchful eye for possible icing of his wings or carburetor.

Of course, he was in a hurry to get back to the hunting lodge. Only a part of his plans had been ruined by the sour-grapes griping of the Goodwins about the uninhibited sexual activities that had gone on that first night at the lodge. Cheryl Paynter and Nancy Barber are still there… and Charlotte, of course! And, it’s just a matter of time, until I get Cheryl in the sack!

It was cold in the plane’s cockpit, even with the heat at maximum delivery, but he managed to keep warm, as he thought about Cheryl, fantasizing about what he would do… just how he’d bend her to his will and fuck her! Goddamn! Women like her really turn me on! They act so damned cold and uninterested… and when they begin to come apart and start begging for it, I know I can fuck them any damned way I want to! Actually, it was like a game to him… a game with a real challenge, and when he won, which was most of the time, the reward was out of this world. Unknown to any but a few of their most intimate friends, Charlotte and Jim Harding kept a secret notebook containing pertinent notes concerning the couples with whom they had swung, along with polaroid pictures, nudes for the most part; additionally, in a code known only to them, each couple was rated on a scale ranging from undesirable, at the bottom, to highly desirable, see again, often, at the top of the scale. It was clever of them, and they never seemed to want for couples desiring their company to share each other’s spouses.

A real stroke of luck for Jim and Charlotte had been their acquisition of the isolated, hunting lodge in northern Montana. It was right out of a story book, having been bequeathed to Jim by an eccentric great uncle, who had seldom used the place, preferring to live in the sunnier climes of Southern California. At any rate, when the old man passed on, he had irascibly decided to leave a goodly portion of his worldly goods to his grand nephew to keep them from falling into the hands of his closer and what he considered to be his grasping, conniving and covetous kinfolks. At first, Jim and Charlotte had thought the place was useless, but then a plan evolved. He fixed it up, refurnishing it and building a landing strip; then, he began organizing hunting safaris of three to four couples, flying them into the isolated wild area, where the lodge was used for wild, uninhibited swinging sex parties. Oh, some of the guests did some hunting, too, under the expert guidance of Jonothan Longwalk, but mostly the sports were of the indoor variety of either closed or open swinging. And, it had been successful, overwhelmingly so. The Goodwins had been the first couple to object, and he cursed them roundly for causing him this extra trouble of flying them out and taking him away from the scene of the action. Oh, well… hell, it’s only an hour and a half flying time, now! I’ll be back just about in time for lunch… or maybe a little later! Then, he thought about Cheryl Paynter, again. I sure hope Charlotte’s got things set up by now… It’s going to be wild when that cute, little ice-cube starts squirming and squealing on the end of my cock!

Twisting away from him lithely after a few moments, during which Frank had leaned his head down to capture one of her fully erect nipples in his mouth to suck and nibble upon in growing excitement, Charlotte reached down to unbutton her jeans. Then kicking off her moccasins, she wriggled out of the pants and stood in only filmy and brief nylon panties. As she slipped them off, she said, “Come on Frank, we’ve got to get you naked, too!”

Frank was seated on the edge of the bed now. Kissing her, fondling her breasts and watching her with intense anticipation had been too much for him; the sexual excitement within him had been delicious, but now, as his wildly throbbing penis ached with his need, he knew that he would be premature… that he couldn’t last long enough to be of any sexual use to her. It had happened to him before; especially when he had had to wait for long periods of time before Cheryl would consent to have sex with him. Then, it would happen. He’d no sooner get his aching cock shoved into her than he’d be spewing his lust-heated cum… too soon.

“Goddamn it!” He looked at the loveliness of Jim Harding’s wife, her voluptuous alabaster-white curves reminding him of classic pieces of sculpture he had seen. Her hips were wide, buttocks like full, pale moons curving down to softly tapering thighs, and at the joining angle of them, her jet-black pubic hair, curling softly, covered the tantalizing swell of her pussy mound. Above, her white belly was slightly curved, fuller by far than the almost elfin, boyish flatness of his own wife Cheryl’s abdomen. Then, as his eyes devoured her, moving upward to those luscious melon-like breasts he had just been fondling and on upward to her laughing gray-green eyes, set wide apart on either side of her long straight classical nose, regal above full, sensual lips, he had the feeling that she was the ultimate woman, so much unlike the fragile, skin-and-bones ideal of woman foisted upon the American public by the advertising agencies. Damn! She’s a real woman… built the way a woman was intended to be built… for fucking!

Standing there, naked and desirable, concerned that he was not undressing too, and wondering why he had ripped off that swear word, Charlotte asked, with characteristic cocked head, “What’s wrong, Frank…?”

Then she saw that he was sitting there on the edge of the bed, one of his hands down between his legs, cupping the bulge of his cock and balls up close and hard to his loins. She knew that he was distressed about something. Coming quickly to him, she sat down on the bed beside him, asking again when he didn’t answer. “Is something bothering you, darling…?”

“There sure as hell is!” he grinned ruefully, not daring to look into her face. “It makes me so damned mad at myself. Here I am… just about to make it with you… the kind of woman I’ve dreamed about all my life… and I’m so Goddamned excited and worked up about it that I’m just about ready to shoot my load off in my pants!”

Her tinkling laugh irritated him, at first, but then she pushed him back onto the soft mattress of her bed and cooed, “You poor dear, how long has it been since you’ve laid that little wife of yours?”

“Hell, it’s been a couple of weeks, at least!” he told her truthfully. ”... and, like I told you… we came up here to be alone, to work things out! So far there’s been nothing! Not a Goddamned thing!”

Again, that throaty laugh and a hum of understanding rippled from her lips, and she was saying, “She’s really been holding out on you, hasn’t she?” Then, Charlotte was easing herself off the bed, standing up and coming in between his legs, her tiny, white hands going out to his belt buckle, which she undid rapidly; then, as she zipped open his fly, she went on, “So… I can’t say I blame you. Any man would be in bad shape… and I’ll take care of that right now!”

His fly was open now, and she hooked her hands into the waistband of his pants and hauled them down to the middle of his thighs. As he looked down the length of his body, raising his head to watch, his shorts followed, unveiling the wildly pulsing shaft of his penis, the foreskin of which was already retracted to expose the angry red cock-head moistened from the over anxious seeping at the tip. His cock stood jackstaff straight, lurching with his need, as it speared out from the hairiness of his loins.

Before he divined her intention, the lodge owner’s wife was kneeling between his thighs, her hand going out to grasp the thick hard length of him, while her other hand dipped down and under to cup and fondle his pulsating balls drawn up tight and hard… and aching needfully.

“Mmmmmmnnnnn! I knew you’d be something… really something else!” she murmured admiringly, speaking almost as much to his desire-hardened cock in her hand as to him, directly. “Yummy… like an all-day sucker!”

Her hand slid up and down its thick throbbing length a couple of times, as she caressed it gently, while her other hand now was rhythmically squeezing his sperm-bloated testicles, all of which made him think that she was going to masturbate him to completion. Raising up to prop himself on his elbows, he choked out, “God, Charlotte… if you’re going to jerk it off for me… go ahead and do it… but hurry, damn it! Hurry!”

“No, darling,” she whispered. “You deserve better than that!”

Slowly, she lowered her head to kiss the huge bulbous tip. The electric touch of her soft sensuous lips caused him to flex his hips and shove his aching cock-head upward into her mouth, as a heart-felt moan escaped his lips.

“Godddddddd!” His breath exploded from him with the word, as overwhelming sensations of excitement shimmered and concentrated in the swollen head of his penis.

Her mouth came slowly down over it, ovalled lips enclosing the glans with soft warm moistness. Inside her mouth, his cock jerked and expanded involuntarily, while already he could feel the searing turbulence of his burgeoning load of semen straining hotly for release. Propped up on his elbows watching her, the very thought of what she was doing to him, the utter lewd salaciousness of it, almost as much as the erotic sensations keening through him, gave the young husband a heightened feeling of lust. She was holding the massive thickness of his cock with one tiny hand, while with the other now, she was using her fingernails to gently scratch his throbbing testicles and every now and then, her middle finger slid back a little farther into the crevice between his buttocks to tease the warm puckered flesh of his anus.

Meanwhile, Charlotte had begun to suck his blood-engorged penis with a slow steady rhythm, her cheeks hollowing in and out, while inside her mouth her tongue swirled lewdly around and around the rigid coronal rim of his cock-head, causing ever wilder sensations, but when she began to flick her tongue back and forth across the underside, strumming the tiny sperm-filled ridge like a finely tuned violin string, he thought he’d jump right out of his skin. Again, he moaned out his intense pleasure. “AAAaaaaaaaugghhhhhh!”

Now, her head was beginning to bob obscenely up and down over him, like a substitute cunt, except that her ever busy tongue was slipping up and down the sensitive underside of his wildly pulsating hardness, and at the top of her up-stroke she was attempting to thrust the tip of her tongue into the tiny wet slit in his cock-head.

Tensing his loins, Frank Paynter thrust up into the sensual brunette’s lips in rhythmic counterpoint, feeling his cock plunge deeply into the back of her throat, more and more of his lust-thickened length going into the moist oral cavern of her mouth with each up and down movement. Fascinated, he watched as her nose burrowed down into the curling black hair of his loins, and he, knew that all of his hungering length was being absorbed into her mouth and down her throat. Each time her tightly ovalled lips nibbled up the shaft of his cock, there were tiny, pink flanges from the tender flesh inside her lips that were dragged out only to be stuffed back inside again on the following downward bob of her head. It was all so heady… so sexy… and he was enjoying every lewd second of it. God! Her mouth’s so smooth and sweet… just like honey! And, she sure knows how to use it! He’d never felt so turned on… never experienced such exquisite sensations in his life!

Frank was in a trance of sexual rapture, lost in a cloud of pleasurable sex sensations, and he was moaning almost constantly now, as Jim Harding’s lovely, black-haired wife sucked his vibrating cock with increasing speed and tight-lipped pressure, her tongue now swishing teasingly around the lust-inflated head on every up-stroke.

Her face working over him, he noticed, seemed to be changed. Her eyes were closed and there was a certain sereneness there in the smooth whiteness of her face, untroubled, unlined, as though she were really enjoying what she was doing, as her head moved salaciously, urging him ever closer to that explosive moment of his orgasm. Little gasps of air moved in and out of her flared nostrils in tempo with her bobbing head, the glistening shaft of his cock now plunging in and out of her mouth with desperate demand as he thrust his hips insanely up at her.

God! He was going to cum… soon and quick! Dropping back onto the bed, he reached out to her head with both hands. He entwined his fingers in the shiny black strands of her hair and guided her mouth up and down his constricted rod of male-flesh, lunging his hips up at her ever more forcefully, fucking his desire knotted penis deep into her working mouth and throat. Placidly, she accepted his lewd guidance, sucking still harder, her full red lips tightening and relaxing with rhythmic regularity, increasing the almost unbearably intense sensations gathering and concentrating there in the lust-bloated head of his penis. Inside her mouth her tongue rotated swiftly, whirling around and around and making his aching cock-head feel as though it were the eye of a miniature storm. He was there in its vortex as a maelstrom of erotic sensation swept around him. He could feel the pounding blood in the desire-engorged shaft… feel it growing larger every moment, expanding tormentingly on each stroke as he hung there on the brink of his explosive climax.

“Goddamn!” he breathed. The sweet agony of it was building unbearably, his swelling testicles demanding that his load of sperm be jettisoned, now! Then, he was groaning aloud, his mouth working almost incoherently, as he mouthed, “Oh, Christ! Oh, that’s good… Charlotte! A little more! Just a little bit more… and I’m going… to cum!”

Frantically, he guided her head up and down his agonized cock. Strangling noises came in place of words. His breathing was raspy and coming faster in and out of his tortured lungs. He was going to cum, now! Now! Goddamn it! NOW!

With furious strength, Frank rammed his cock up into her mouth, feeling the full turgid length of it go all the way to the hilt as his pubic hair smacked tight up against the tip of her nose, mashing it against the hardness of his belly… and she had all of him that she could possibly absorb in her mouth and down her throat. Son-of-a-bitch! It felt good! He slammed his hips up harder at her, fucking into her mouth, as he relieved the frustrations of the last few years of his marriage to Cheryl, and everything was there in the exploding head of his cock… everything that Cheryl was not to him. Never in their seven years of marriage had she consented to use her mouth on him. God knows he had tried to get her to do it. He had even begged her, pleaded with her to give him that satisfaction, at least!

And suddenly he was there. Cumming like a volcanic eruption as spasmodic jets of his hot white semen, thick and copious, pumped through the wildly expanding length of his cock to spray from the slitted head deep into the honeyed moisture of her sucking mouth.

“Now! Damn it!” he grunted. “I’m cumming! Now!”

His hands on her head pulled her roughly down on his spending penis, while his hips thrust convulsively up at her. He held her head in a vise-like grip, immobilizing it, as he shot his cum deep into her straining oral cavern. He felt her throat spasm with her swallowing movements, and she was still sucking him, greedily drinking in his viscid sex liquid as her mouth worked to get every last drop of it.

Suddenly all of his tenseness flooded from him, and his grip on her head relaxed, his hands moving down to her cheeks to fondle and caress her there for a moment before falling on down to her shoulders. Never had he felt such satisfaction, especially since Charlotte was still gently nibbling and sucking on his spasmodically lurching penis. “AAAaaaaaaagh!” he sighed, feeling completely drained.

Gradually, his satisfied cock began to soften in her mouth, and Charlotte with a final lick and a contented sigh, lifted her head and allowed the flaccid length of his penis to pull from between her lips, glistening moistly with his cum.

Her gray-green eyes looked up at him warmly. She smiled and said, “Now, that takes care of your little problem… for a while!”

Rising to her feet, she slithered up over him, to lie on top of his supine body and offered him her lips. His arms went around her, crushing her nakedly voluptuous body tight to him, his tongue thrusting deep into her mouth, where he tasted the tangy essence of his climax still remaining there. Long and deeply they kissed, mouths melding together as tongues jousted in a longing communication of mutual desire. After long moments, Jim Harding’s wife pulled her mouth away from his and asked, “Did you like it, Frank?”

“You know I did!” he affirmed. “Christ! I felt like everything was squeezing out of me… right through my cock!”

“I’m glad of that!” she smiled. “You acted like you’d never had your cock sucked before…”

“Do you want the truth, Charlotte?”

Yes. I’m kind of curious!”

“Cheryl won’t do it to me! She’s always refused!”

“No other women…?”

“No… not until now!”

Her silvery, throaty laugh tinkled in the room, as she rolled from on top of him and snuggled against his side in the crook of his arm.

“Poor baby…” she commiserated, “you’ve been missing out on a lot of the fun!”

“Yeah, I know!”

“But in a little while, after you’ve rested up a bit, the fun’ll really begin, because then we’re going to have some real fucking!”

“I’ll take care of you, right!” he promised.

“Oh, I know you will, now!” Charlotte smiled. “You should be able to last long enough to bring me two or three times, at least… shouldn’t you?”

“I’ll sure as hell try!”

“Why don’t you get the rest of your clothes off, now, Frank… and we’ll crawl under the covers and snuggle together…”

“Okay… but just until I get it up, again!”

“And, while we’re snuggling, you can tell me all the ways you want to fuck me… Okay?” she suggested lewdly.

Ibu Borek Anak Rintik

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Thu, 13 Jun 2013 01:06:00 +0000

Ketiadaan Intan membuatkan aku kesunyian. Tiga bulan pertama surat Intan sering menjengukku bersama sisipan gambar-gambar bogelnya sedang beraksi sendirian atau dengan teman sebiliknya (perempuan juga), buat bekal "masturbate" katanya didalam suratnya. Selepas tiga bulan aku tiada lagi menerima khabar berita dari Intan,
mungkinkah dia telah melupakanku ? Aku tertanya-tanya. Akhirnya aku memberanikan diri pergi kerumah ibu Intan, yang sebelum ini telah ku kenali kerana sering berjumpa dengan In.. Puan Maria , ibu Intan berusia +-38 tahun, seorang janda muda yang masih mengancam…bertubuh agak gempal dan berwajah iras2 Intan…..masih boleh pakai punya.

Jam kira2 pukul 6.00 petang aku tiba dirumah Pn. Maria, aku lega kerana kelihatan keretanya berada di rumah… Kerana pintu pagar tak berkunci, aku terus masuk dan mengetuk pintu rumah …. Seketika kemudian, pintu di buka dan Pn Maria menjenguk.. "Hi Auntie, apa khabar" tegurku. " Baik, masuklah" pelawanya.

Akupun terus masuk sementara Pn Maria menutup pintu … "Duduklah " pelawanya. "Ooh. Thanks, ujarku agak gementar kerana aku agak terpesona memerhatikan keanggunan tubuhnya yang menggiurkan. Pn Maria ketika itu memakai T'Shirt tanpa lengan dan berseluar paras lutut berwarna pink.

"Auntie tengah buat apa tadi" aku memulakan perbualan . "Relax2 sambil menonton CD, boringlah sorang2, kalau ada teman boleh gak berbual2" katanya. Intan tak ada talipon Auntie ke ? Tanyaku lagi. "Tak..sibuk agaknya, katanya lagi. "Ngapa rindu ke!" Sambungnya. Aku hanya tersenyum sumbing.

"Rindu ke gian " tambahnya. Aku agak kaget. " Alah tak usah nak soroklah, auntie tau apa yang kamu berdua selalu buat" katanya lagi. Aku semakin tergamam dengan kata-kata Pn Maria. Melihatkan aku diam, Pn Maria berkata lagi "Alah relaklah, jangan risau, Auntie tak marah, tapi pandai2lah jangan sampai tertelan belon.

Sepanjang perbualan kami Pn Maria sedikit sebanyak mula menunjuk reaksi yang agak membakar nafsuku…. Kakinya disilangkan, membuatkan seluar pendeknya tersingkap dan menampak sedikit rekahan dicelah pehanya ..yang pasti dia tidak memakai seluar dalam…. Aku lega kerana Pn Maria tidak marah padaku malah tersenyum dan merenungku secara mengoda…Aku melarikan pandanganku seketika. "Ngapa…takut " Ujarnya. "

Taklah..ujarku agak gementar. "Kenapa Auntie pandang saya macamtu…saya rasa lainlah…ujarku. "Lain macamana ..stim ke!" dia terus mengoda. Tiba2 Pn Maria bangun dan duduk disebelahku. " Janganlah panggil Auntie, panggil aje Ma, I pun bukan tua sangat, baru 38…ok..I wanna having fun with u " katanya lagi.

Aku memandang wajahnya dalam2..dan mula memberanikan diriku. "Auntie serius ke nie, oopps sorry Ma… " kataku. " tentulah katanya agak manja. "Kalau u rasa I ni dah tua, bayangkan I ni Intan, buatlah apa saja yang u nak.." Ma terus terusan merayu. "Taklah, sapa kata Ma tua…sebenarnya sejak pertamakali I kenal Ma, I dah tertarik tapi takkan I nak cakap, kan I selalu dengan Intan "kataku

Secara sepontan aku merapatkan bibirku kebibir Maria, sambil memeluknya erat, agak lama aku mengucupnya sehinggakan Maria agak meronta kelemasan. Sementara itu tanganku menanggalkan bajunya dan tersembullah buah dada yang begitu menggiurkan, apalagi aku pun terus meramas dan membelainya, sambil bibirku terus terus menyedut dibelakang telinga, tengkuk dan seluruh kawasan leher Maria. Nafas maria agak terengah engah.

Maria juga tidak mengalah , tangan nya yang meraba raba singah dicelah kelangkangku dan mengusap -usap. Zakarku yang telah sememangnya keras mencanak terasa di urut2. Aku kemudian merebahkan Maria ke Sofa sambil bibir kami. Perlahan aku melorotkan seluar Maria dan menanggalkannya. Dan terteralah celahan yang amat ku gemari itu. Aku kemudian terus menyembamkan mukaku kearah burit Maria, kucium dan ku jilat dan kusedut . Maria mengeliat keasyikan. "Z (nama panggilanku) ..I nak u punya " kata Maria sambil merengek.
Aku pun bangun dan di ikuti olih Maria, dengan rakusnya dia menanggalkan pakaian ku dan bila tiba dicelah kelengkangku di terus memegang zakarku dan menjilat2 dan menghisap …..Oohh yeessss…nikmatnya aku merasakan belaian dari Maria yang begitu berpengalaman itu.

Setelah agak lama mengerjakan zakarku aku membangunkan Maria. Memeluk nya sambil berdiri, ku gomol2 Maria erat2, Zakarku terasa hangat menyentuh permukaan burit Maria. Tiba2 sebelah tangan Maria memegang punggungku dan menariknya rapat dan "Blesss…." zakarku menerjah masuk kedalam burit Maria.

"Oooooooohhhhh.. Yesssssss….Maria mendengus panjang dan mulutnya separuh terbuka serentak dengan tikaman zakarku kedalam buritnya. "Ohhhhhh….Yessss…Z ... fuck me…Harder ..harder" katanya berulang-ulang. Aku terus menyorong tarik zakarku semakin laju dan laju… Tiba tiba pelukan Maria bertambah erat, aku pasti Maria telah klimax buat kali pertama, begitu erat pelukannya hinggakan aku sukar untuk bergerak….OOOOhhh Yeesss …Im cummingg.. bisiknya…

Setelah pelukannya agak kendur, aku berkata…I belum apa-apa lagi lah Ma, I nak main sampai puas…kataku. Maria tersenyum, dia pun membaringkan dirinya di sofa, sebelah kakinya terjuntai kebawah sementara sebelah lagi di angkat di atas penyandar sofa, lubang buritnya begitu memberahikan menadah dan menunggu kehadiran zakarku, aku pun mengacukan zakarku kearah burit Maria dan memainkannya di situ dan dengan satu kejutan aku menerjahkan zakarku masuk kedalam sampai habis…

ketika itu Aawwwwww terdengar jeritan halus Maria dan punggungnya sedikit terangkat. "U nakallah, ujarnya manja. " Biasalah" kataku.

Aku terus menekan dan menyorong tarik zakarku seiringan dengan rengekan Maria. "oooooohhh….yyaaaahh…..eeemmmm….sssshh…sedapny a ..ooohhh sedapnya…lagiiii …don’t stop…dan segalanya yang menandakan kenikmatan yang dinikmati olih Maria. Air dicelah kelengkangkang Maria semakin banyak yang keluar,…. Dari pengalamanku kukira sudah 3 x Maria klimaks.

Aku juga semakin hampir, kepala zakarku terasa berdenyut, aku mempercepatkan sorong tarikku dan ….oohhhhh yeesssss ….oohhh yesss….dan Cruuttt….crruuuttt….terpancutlah air maniku jauh kedalam burit Maria, serentak dengan itu juga Maria memelukku erat…rupa-rupanya dia juga klimaks buat kali yang keempat OOOhhhhhh yeeesss aaaaaah ooooohhhhhh…..

Maria juga mengelepar menahan puncak nikmatnya. Seketika kemudian kami terkapar lesu, aku masih menindih Maria sementar zakarku semakin mengecil didalam buritnya. "Sorry…I terpancut kat dalam" kataku. " Its ok…I like it….u are so great, I love u" katanya.

Aku mengucup bibir Maria perlahan dan Maria membalas manja sambil berbisik '' U tidur sini malam nie, Ok ". Aku tersenyum dan mengangguk kepala, " Malam nie aje ke? Aku mengusik. " Alah U nie..kalau U nak tinggal kat sini pun boleh" katanya sambil mencubit manja. Sambil berehat di sofa,

Nurdiyana Pengalaman Pertama Ku

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Thu, 13 Jun 2013 00:59:00 +0000

Ini Merupakan pengalaman pertama aku melakukan kerja yang tidak pernah aku buat selama ini. Sekarang aku rasa sungguh menyesal tetapi apakan daya, tak guna menyesal lagi kalau dah terlanjur......

Begini ceritanya.... Hari tersebut merupakan hari terakhir aku tinggal bersebelahan rumahnya sebagai seorang jiran. Sebab pada hari itu aku akan berpindah ke tempat lain iaitu di seksyen 9 shah alam. sebelum ni aku tinggal di seksyen 19. NAk di ringkaskan lagi cerita, Pada tengahhari tersebut iaitu pada 15 mei 2000, aku cuma keseorangan sahaja dirumah lamaku untuk mengemas barangan untuk di angkut ke tempat kediamanku yang baru.

Jadi,semasa aku tengah mengemas barang barang tu,aku telefon lah ex jiran aku nie untuk mintak tolong sedikit, suruh die bawakan air dan sedikit alas perut. So masa die datang nie, aku tengah mengemas barang barang aku sendiri. Jadi maklumlah, setiap lelaki mesti ade simpan sekurang kurangnya satu cd lucah. So, cd ni terletak dalam kocek beg aku.Sewaktu aku angkat beg tu, terjatuh lah cd tu depan jiran aku ni, aku pun mintak tolong die suruh angkatkan cd tu, sebenarnye aku pun mula mula tak tau cd tu cd lucah pasal sibuk angkat beg aku tu nak letak kat luar rumah.

Jadi, dia ni pun tengoklah isi cd tu pasal aku buang cover cd tu takut ae orang lain jumpa cd tu. Masa dia bukak isi cd tu dia ternampak tajuk cd tu "amateur sex". Dia pun tanyalah kat aku, cd ni siapa yang punya? Aku pun tergamam bila dia tanya macam tu, secara spontan aku pandang dia dan ambik cd tu dari dia.muka dia merah padam pasal terlihat isi cd tu. Dia minta maaf pada aku pasal bukak isi cd tu tanpa tanye izin aku terlebih dahulu.

Aku cakap "takpe lah pasal ini pun kali terakhir kita berjumpa kan yana?" Dia buat buat takpaham ape yang aku cakap. lepas tu dia kata nak pasang cd tu kat vcd player aku. Itu pun pasal aku belum cabut player aku tu.Dia pun pasang lah cd haram tu. Aku dah sound die awal awal supaya jangan tengok cd tu tapi dia degil juga. Jadi apa aku boleh buat hanya temankan dia tengok cd tu.

Masa starting cd tu dia aku tengok ok lagi, tapi bila time pertengahan cd tu, aku tengok cara dia duduk pun dah lain dah, tadi dia duduk bersila,sekarang kaki dia dah terbukak sikit dah.Aku punya batang dah perlahan lahan bangun dari lamunan dah,masa tu aku dari awal lagi duduk terkangkang,jadi nampak lah batang aku tu menegang kluar sluar track aku tu.

Dia pandang kearah muka aku untuk tanye kenapa diorang sanggup buat cd macam tu, tak pikir nasib diorang? Aku tak jawab, tapi die terpandang batang aku tu. Aku terperasan, aku pandang balik muka dia, cepat cepat die alihkan pandangannya.

aku kata nak pandang pandang ajelah, ape nak dimalukan? Sebenarnye masa tu aku gurau ajelah, terlepas cakap. Jadi diapun tanyalah aku, aku tak kisah ke kalau dia nak lepaskan geram dia dengan aku? Aku pun jawab lah, Awak ni dah tak waras ke? kita ni jiran, mati nanti kalau jiran lain tau mampus kita! dia jawab, takpelah, awak pun dah nak pindah, last time kita berjumpa, dulu kecik kecik kita berkawan skarang ni saya rasa kita dah cukup matang.

Aku paham maksud dia.Dia pun mula rapat dengan aku,Aku pun biar ajelah pasal ingatkan dia saje aje nak rapat dengan aku,tapi lama kelamaan dia macam cacing kepanasan,tak boleh duduk diam,Aku cakap dengan dia kalau tak tahan pegilah tandas.Dia cakap saya tak tahan lain,bukannye nak ke tandas.Dia pun mulalah meraba paha aku.Aku terkejut masa tu,tak pernah aku terfikir pasal sex dengan dia sebelum ni.dia pun makin berani,cuba menaikkan nafsu aku dengan meraba raba batang ku,aku membalas "jemputan dia".Aku pun mengusap pipi nya dan cakap,maafkan saya kalau sayya buat benda ni keatas awak.Dia faham,Dia seperti merelakan tubuhnya dimamah oleh aku.Aku mulakan dengan mulutnya.Aku kucup beberapa kali sampai dia rimas.Dia mengerang kesedapan.Sambil aku bercium jari jemari aku gatal merayap ke payudaranya,dapat ku rasa putingnya yang dah mengeras macam buah anggur tu.

Aku pun tarik mulut aku dan cakap yang aku nak buka baju dia.Dia mengangguk,rela disetubuhi oleh ku.Aku cuba jadi gentlemen,secara perlahan aku buaka bajut shirt nya,nampak lah buah dada nya yang mengeras tu,coli dia pun macam dah nak putus,Aku bukak cangkuk coli nya.Buah tersebut macam hidup,melompat kluar dari kulitnya.aku jilat sepuas puasnya,ini lah permata setiap lelaki.aku buka seluar aku pual.

Dia melihat dengan tajam.Dah tegang dah massa tu.Aku cepat cepat suakan batang ku ke mulutnya.dia tak menolak.Dia mengulum sekejap saja.Pasal aku kata aku nak jelajah gua nya.dia senyum.dia kata teruskan.aku pun benamkan mulutku ke pantatnya.dia mengerng kesakitan kerana aku gigit kelentitnya.dia kata "ahhh perlahan sikit,takut berdarah"aku tak hiraukan permintaan tersebut.terus dengan kerja tadi.dia terlonjak sambil mengerang kesedapan.Air mazinya terpancut,dia climax,aku terus hirup air tersebut.dia sempat angkat muka dah senyum pada aku.Aku angkat beg aku tadi,letak bawah papan punggungnya.aku pun melutut.

aku geselkan kepala kot* ku ke bibir pantatnya.dia menggeliat.aku terus terjah batangku ke dalam lurahnya.dia terkejut pasal dia masih ada dara.aku dayung dengan perlahan.sempit pasal dia masih dara.umur baru 16 thn.dia kata batang aku besar sangat samai dia tak boleh nak tierima nya.aku teruskan dayungan.Batangku ku tusuk sedalam yang boleh.Aku jumpa daranya.Dia minta belas kasihan dari pada ku.aku endahkan permintaannya.terusaku tusuk dalam dalam.prak,aku rasa ade benda koyak,dia spontan menjerit kesakitan,aku tutup mulutnya,dia merengek kesakitan.air matanya meleleh jatuh ke pipinya.

aku rehat sekejap.biar darah dara nya kluar sekejap.Aku teruskan adegan tadi,aku kata aku nak pancut dah,dia kata pancut saja lah,aku pun pancu lah dalam lurahnya.dia kata ade benda panas masuk dalam pant*t dia.aku kata itu air mani aku.dia senyum.aku nampak air mani aku kluar dengan darah pantatnya.dia kata dia sedih pasal dah hilang dara.Tapi lepas tuh pintu diketuk orang.aku tak tau apa nak buat.aku pakai baju dan buka pintu.awek tu pun dah siap pakai baju dah.mak ddia datang nak tengok aku buat apa.aku relax aje..itulah pengalaman aku yang pertama.smpai sekaranag aku masih contact ngan dia.

Aida Yasmee Kawan Lama Ku

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Thu, 13 Jun 2013 00:56:00 +0000

Aku masih ingat lagi tentang hubungan aku dengan bini orang sewaktu aku bertugas di Penang pada tahun 1995. Nama nya ialah Aida Yasmee dan waktu itu dia berkerja di syarikat Mobifon di Wisma Leader, Penang. Dia ialah bini orang dan mempunyai dua orang anak…tapi bodynya masih best…

Petang itu aku pulang lewat dari kerja dan singgah sekejap di pejabat Mobifon untuk berjumpa dengannya. Kami telah berkawan lama dan selalu berjumpa. Petang itu Aida cuma tinggal seorang di pejabatnya. Jam ketika itu telah menunjukkan pukul 6:00 petang. Semua orang sudah pulang…..aku masuk ke pajabatnya dan terus menuju ke biliknya di belakang. Ketika itu Aida sedang sibuk menyiapkan kerja-kerja pendaftaran pelanggan baharu. Kami bersembang kosong dan Aida bertanya kepada aku "D…you tak balek awal kah hari ini ? ", Aku cuma jawab "Belum…malas sebab trafik jem…" Aida memakai minyak wangi yang begitu harum sehingga batang aku pun dah mula stim….

Tiba-tiba Aida bangun dan terus ke tandas…"Sekejap ya..I nak ke toilet…" katanya. Aku tak kata apa-apa cuma perhatikan lenggok jalanannya. Aku pun bangun dan ikut nya serta tunggu di pintu tandas…aku dapat mendengar bunyi 'kencing' nya….batang aku telah keras…dan tegang. Tanpa menghiraukan nya aku terus tolak pintu tandas dan Aida terkejut dengan kehadiran ku..."Eh D…apa you buat ni…" katanya. Aku terus peluknya dan cium bibirnya….Aida tergamam tapi tidak melawan. Tangan aku merayap keseluruh tubuhnya dan membuka uniformnya….Aida membalas dengan membuka zip seluar aku…Apa lagi…adek aku pun keluar menegang…"Woi…" kata Aida…"you punya cock besarlah…" memang batang aku besar…bila tegang panjangnya 10 inci….Aida terus mengisap dan mengulum batang aku yang keras…."Oh D…I miss your cock so much…" katanya. "Bukan macam husband I….pendek dan selalu I tak puas…" sambungnya lagi. Memang tak dinafikan bahawa Aida ialah seorang pro dalam hisap batang….oi mak…sedapnya…..

Aku pun sedah tak tahan lagi lalu suruh Aida baring diatas meja bilik mesyuarat…..terus aku kangkangkan kakinya dan dapat melihat lubang puk* nya yang sudah basah….lalu aku jilat dan hisap puk* Aida…"Oh yes….D….please don't stop….I miss this so much….aaahhhhh" kata Aida. Lidah aku terus menjilat lubang pukinya dan mencari sasaran biji kelentitnya. Aida mengeliat kegelian…."Ahhhh…yes….more…" Satelah hampir sepuluh minit mengisap serta menjilat puk* Aida, dia terus bangun dan berdiri menghadapkan belakangnya sambil meniarap dimeja…"Please D…f??k me now…I dah tak tahan ni…." Aku terus masukkan batang aku kedalam lubang puk* nya….aduh mak…masih ketat lagi…macam anak dara…Aida bersuara.."please D…pelan-pelan….batang you besar sangatlah…sakittt…" Aku sudah tak tahan lagi dan terus benamkan batang aku kedalam puk* Aida…."AAAhhhghhh….." jeritnya. Aku terus sondolnya tanpa henti…."Oh yes…f??k me deeper…harderrr…." Katanya. Sejurus kemudian Aida menjerit…."D….I'm cominggggg…..yesss…..f??k meeee…..aaaarhhhgghh…." Aku dapat merasakan air mani nya meleleh keluar….basah kuyup beb….Aku terus cabut batang aku keluar dan Aida saperti telah faham terus masukkan batang aku kedalam mulut nya dan mengulum…."ohhh sedapnya….." Aida memberi aku 'blow-job' yang cukup hebat….tiba-tiba aku terasa hendak coming…"Oh yes..Aida suck me hard…I'm coming…" kata aku. Aida tidak lepaskan batang aku malah terus menghisapnya dengan lahap sekali….Aku sudah tidak boleh tahan lagi…dan terus pancutkan air mani aku kedalam mulutnya…"Arrghhh…I'm coming now…..aaaaahhhh….." Aida terus telan air mani aku dan separuhnya meleleh keluar celah bibirnya….Kami berehat seketika keletihan….puas…..

Setelah hampir satengah jam berehat aku terus menciumnya dan mengucapkan selamat tinggal….kena pulang kerumah aku di seberang Perai. Aida hanya senyum dan kata "lain kali boleh kita f??k lagi…okey…." Aku faham maksudnya….Untuk pengetahuan member semua kalau anda jumpa nya di Penang pandai-pandai lah kau orang umpan dia….aku tak tahu dimana dia berada sekarang sebab dia telah resign dari Mobifon tapi masih tinggal di Penang. Aida memang suka kena f??k dan aku boleh jamin yang dia punya 'blow job' memang best….guarantee puas….lubang puk* dia pun ketat dan sempit…….

Okeylah….sampai sini saja cerita aku….

Kak Munira Tembam

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Tue, 11 Jun 2013 07:18:00 +0000

Kak Munira Tembam

Sudah hampir seminggu aku berada di UM tetapi ingatanku tetap kepada kak Munira yang memiliki body yang solid, tetek yang pejal dengan size yang diidamkan oleh banyak jejaka, cipapnya yang tembam dan ditrim rapi serta ponggongnya yang berisi. Pada perkiraan ku seorang wanita malang kerana kahwin dengan orang yang sudah berumur. Mungkin juga kerana dia wanita pertama yang menerima kehadiran balak ku didalam cipapnya. Itu agaknya yang membuat aku sentiasa teringat.

Kini aku sudah tak sabar menunggu cuti hari merdeka yang mungkin dapat memerdekakan balak ku yang sentiasa keras apabila terkenangkan kemutan cipap kak Munira yang tembam itu.

Tiba harinya aku terus balik tanpa lengah. Pada sebelah petang aku pura-pura pergi ke rumah Nordin walau pun aku tahu yang dia tidak balik. Semasa melintasi rumah kak Munira aku disapa oleh kak Munira.

“Abang Zali mana kak?” Aku bertanya.

“Dia tidur, kerana malam nanti dia hendak kerja” balas kak Munira.

Sempat juga kak Munira berbisik ketelingaku dengan nada mengharap kalau-kalau aku sudi datang malam nanti. Aku menganggok tanda sudi dan terus pergi ke rumah Nordin. Aku dapat lihat yang kak Munira senyum. Ibu bapa Nordin tiada di rumah. Yang tinggal hanya Suriyati adik Nordin yang bungsu. Beliau juga sudah macam adik ku sendiri. Pada akhir tahun nanti dia akan mengahadapi peperiksaan S.P.M.

Tak lama selepas itu ibu bapa Nordin pulang dan bertanya bila aku pulang, berapa hari dan mengapa tak naik ke-rumah. Aku menjawab semua pertanyaan mereka dan menyatakan tak manis kalau aku naik ke-rumah tanpa kehadiran mereka berdua.

Setelah mereka berdua naik aku pun ikut sama. Mendengarkan yang aku akan berada di sini beberapa hari Suriyati meminta aku tunjukkan mata pelajaran yang dia kurang faham. Desakan dari Suriyati dan dengan persetujuan kedua orang tuanya aku setuju. Satu alasan yang dapat aku berikan kepada keluarga ku yang aku akan bermalam di rumah Nordin.

Sebagai dijanji tepat pada waktunya aku tiba. Aku cuba membantu Suriyati memahami segala apa mata pelajaran yang dia kurang faham. Bila jam menunjukkan hampir pukul 10.00 malam aku mula pasang telinga kalau-kalau abang Zali sudah hendak pergi kerja atau pun belum. Terdengar saja bunyi ngaum motor Honda EX5-nya hati ku merasa lega kerana akan dapat bermesra dengan kak Munira. Balak ku sudah mula mengeras apabila terbayang peristiwa yang bakal berlaku diantara balak aku dan cipap kak Munira yang tembam itu. Setelah selesai homework Suriyati aku minta untuk pulang.

Aku start motor tanpa excelerate trottle, dengan pelan aku menuju ke rumah kak Munira dan terus menyorokkan motor ku di tempat biasa. Dengan pelan aku melangkah menuju ke pintu dapur. Setelah masuk pintu ku kunci dan terus merangkul tubuh kak Munira yang hanya berkemban. Puas bertukar koloman lidah aku melepaskan simpulan kain kemban yang di-pakai kerana aku tak sabar hendak menyonyot teteknya yang subur. Sambil aku menyonyot putting teteknya, tangan kak Munira terus melondehkan seluarku seraya mengusap-usap balak ku yang sudah bersedia untuk memainkan peranannya.

Kak Munira menarik tanganku menuju ke bilik. Sambil berjalan aku meramas-ramas ponggongnya yang bergegar apabila dia berjalan. Apatah bila berjalan di dalam kaedaan telanjang nampak nyata gegarannya. Tiba di bilik aku merebahkan badan Kak Munira dengan cermat. Aku topok-topok cipapnya yang tembam sambil melibarkan kangkangnya. Aku julurkan lidahku di celah alur lubang pantatnya dan sesekali aku menyonyot biji kelentitnya yang sudah tersembul. Sambil menyonyot lubang cipapnya aku mengentel kedua-dua puting teteknya. Kak Munira memegang kepala ku sambil menekan ke arah cipapnya yang membuat aku hampir lemas.

“Dahlah Amir masukkan balak kau, akak sudah tak tahan ni” rengek kak Munira. Aku melipat kedua belah kaki kak Munira hingga kedua lutut hampir mencecah teteknya. Aku topang kedua-dua tangan ku di celah pelipatnya. Dengan berbuat demikian ponggongnya akan ternaik dan akan menyerlahkan cipapnya, bagi menyenangkan aku memasukkan balak ku hingga ke-pangkal. Semasa aku membuat aksi turun-naik dan turun-naik, buah landuku menampar-nampar ponggong kak Munira.

“Amir seeedaaap, laju lagi Amir… air hendak keluar” kak Munira bersuara. Dalam posisi ini kak Munira tak dapat mengerakkan ponggongnya keatas kebawah hanya kekiri dan kekanan. Aku dapat rasa yang kak Munira sudah terair dan aku pun melajukan kayuhan ku dan melepaskan satu ledakan yang pada bertepatan dengan bila kak Munira terair buat kali kedua berdas-das. Mungkin ledakan dari ku kali ini akan membawa padah kalau kak Munira tak precaution. Kak Munira senyum puas sambil mengentel putting tetek ku sebelum aku merebahkan badan untuk bercumbuan. Walau pun ledakan sudah reda balak ku masih aku rendam di dalam lubang cipap kak Munira.

“Kali ini Amir sudah agak pandai tak macam dulu, akak merasa sungguh puas sekali” kak Munira bersuara sambil menolak badanku. Setelah membersihkan badan saperti biasa kami akan ke dapur dalam kaedaan telanjang bulat untuk menghilangkan dahaga dengan meminum kopi tongkat Ali. Dari perbualan kami aku difahamkan yang selama dua tahun aku dan Nordin mendayung kak Munira mengambil pil cegah kehamilan. Tetapi untuk malam ini dia sudah kehabisan stock. Aku khuatir benih yang baru disemai akan tumbuh subur, naya aku!

Selesai minum aku lihat kak Munira mengemas meja makan.

“Amir nanti bila sudah bersedia kita main macam dulu, akak rasa sedap dan puas bila Amir hayun sambil berdiri” kak Munira bersuara.

Aku hanya diam dan masih lagi duduk dikerusi dengan meramas-ramas sendiri balak ku yang sudah mula hendak mengeras.

Setelah semua cawan dan piring diletak di dalam singki, kak Munira duduk diatas ribaku dalam kaedaan bertentangan muka. Aku pun mula menyonyot-nonyot putting teteknya yang sudah mula mengeras dan tangan ku meramas-ramas ponggongnya. Setelah puas beromance dan balak ku tidak henti-henti menujah perut kak Munira dia bangun dan duduk di atas meja. Aku rebahkan badannya dengan kedua-dua kakinya terjuntai. Sambil tanganku melebarkan kangkangnya aku julurkan lidahku dicelah alur nekmat cipapnya. Kali ini aku dapat lihat dengan jelas cipap kak Munira kerana lampu dapur tidak dimatikan. Aku kelibit bibir cipapnya untuk melihat kalau-kalau ada benda anih di dalam. Apa yang aku nampak hanya saperti lubang gua yang gelap. Pelik juga mengapa manusia termasuk aku sendiri tergila-gila dengan ‘benda’ yang semacam itu, fikir ku dan apa kaitannya dengan balak boleh menjadi keras bila teringatkannya.

Setelah puas meneroka cipap kak Munira dengan lidah ku, aku bangun sambil menarik badan kak Munira hingga cipapnya bertaup rapat dengan ari-ariku sebelum kakinya aku angkat dan meletakkannya diatas bahuku. Setelah merasa selesa aku pun membenamkan balak ku hingga sampai ke pangkal. Aku pun memulakan aksi sorong-tarik sorong-tarik ku. Kak Munira mengetap bibirnya sambil mengosok-gosok perutku. Sesekali aku tarik keluar balak ku dengan pelahan dan menghentak dengan kuat yang membuat tetek kak Munira bergoyang-goyang. Bila aku membuat aksi yang demikian aku lihat kak Munira memejamkan matanya. Mungkin sedap atau pun sakit aku tak tahu kerana kak Munira tak bersuara.

Kali ini aku benar-benar control pernafasan ku walau pun aku tahu yang kak Munira sudah terair beberapa kali. Aku dapat bertahan hampir setengah jam sebelum aku melepaskan ledakan cecair pekat ku. Kali ini aku betul-betul kerjakan cipap kak Munira hingga dia keletihan. Merasakan ledakan cecair pekat ku kak Munira membuka mata dan melimpar satu senyuman puas ke arah ku. Walau pun balak ku sudah hendak mengendur tetapi aku masih tak mencabutnya buat seketika. Aku lepaskan kaki kak Munira dan membongkokkan badan untuk menyonyot putting tetek yang menjadi kegemaranku dari dulu.

“Kak kali ini saya rasa permainan kita lain macam dan kita kerap terair serentak, kalau mengandung macam mana” aku bersuara sambil mencabut balak ku.

Kak Munira hanya diam dengan tidak menampakkan riaksi yang mencemaskan. Setelah segala lendir dibersihkan kami tidur berpelukan dalam kaedaan telanjang bulat. Kerana keletihan kami tidur dengan lena. Aku terjaga setelah terasa balakku diramas-ramas dengan tetek kak Munira menghempap muka ku. Aku terus menyonyot teteknya dengan rakus dan tanganku meramas-ramas cipapnya.

Melihatkan yang kak Munira sudah tak sabar menantikan tujah balak ku aku menyuruh dia melutut kerana aku hendak memasukkan balak-ku dari arah belakang. Dengan aksi ini dapat lah aku meramas-ramas dan menepuk-nepuk ponggong kak Munira yang pejal. Kami lupa akibat yang akan menimpa dek perbuatan kami apabila nafsu sudah tak dapat dikawal. Sesekali sempat juga kak Munira meramas-ramas buah landuku yang ikut berbuai bila aku membuat aksi sorong-tarik.

“Amir hentak kuat sikit, akak hendak sampai lagi” kak Munira bersuara.

Aku melajukan kayuhan ku dengan membuat buah landuku bergoyang begitu juga dengan tetek kak Munira yang tergantung. Sekali lagi kami terair bersama dengan aku masih lagi dapat melepaskan satu ledakan yang padu.

Bila sudah tiada pancutan lagi aku mencabut balak ku dan menyuruh kak Munira jangan bergerak kerana aku hendak jilat cipap sambil mencium lubang duburnya. Hampir pukul enam pagi aku bergesa pulang takut diketahui oleh ayah dan ibu Nordin. Sebelum beredar aku berjanji yang malam nanti aku pasti datang lagi seraya mencium pipi kak Munira.

Pada malam ketiga puas aku pasang telinga, tetapi tak kedengaran bunyi motor abang Zali.
Setelah sampai masa-nya aku terpaksa meminta diri walau pun akan kempunan untuk menikmati kemutan mesra cipap kak Munira.

Bila menghampiri rumah kak Munira aku dengar ada orang menegurku. Suara itu aku cam benar ialah suara abang Zali. Aku dipelawa untuk singgah. Bila aku sudah agak hampir dengan orang yang menyapa aku pun mematikan switch motor. Aku menghampiri abang Zali tetapi kak Munira tak kelihatan.

“Amir kalau dapat saya mahu minta tolong, itu pun kalau Amir setuju” abang Zali memulakan bicara.

“Ini fasal Munira, saya sayangkan dia tetapi malang saya tak dapat beri dia kepuasan, maklumlah dia masih muda baru 26 dan saya sudah tua, itu pun kalau Amir sudi” abang Zali terus bersuara.

“Abang hendak saya buat apa?” aku bertanya.

“Tidur dengan dia, abang bukan tak boleh minta bantuan dari kawan-kawan yang muda, tetapi abang takut mereka tak tahu simpan rahsia” balas abang Zali.

“Eh, abang dah gila ke” balas ku.

“Tak Amir abang sungguh-sungguh” rintih abang Zali.

Setelah mendengar rintihan abang Zali aku pun setuju, itu pun kalau kak Munira sudi. Abang Zali pun memanggil kak Munira dan menceritakan apa yang telah kami persetuji. Aku renung tubuh kak Munira dengan mengaharapkan satu jawapan yang positif darinya.

“Betul ke apa yang saya dengar dan abang tak bergurau” kak Munira bersuara.

“Betul” balas abang Zali pendek.

“Abang jangan main-main saya sedang subur ni, nanti mengandung baru tahu” kak Munira memberi penjelasan.

“Kalau mengandung lagi bagus kerana dapat menebus malu abang yang telah bercakap besar kepada kawan-kawan semasa abang menikah dengan sayang dulu” balas abang Zali.

“Abang fikir dulu dengan masak-masak sebelum sesuatu yang tak diingini berlaku” aku bersuara sambil mengelengkan kepala. Tetapi dalam hati only god knows.

Melihatkan yang kami berdua sudah masuk bilik dan pasti kami akan melakukan apa yang dia suruh. Apatah lagi kami sudah telanjang bulat dan balak ku sudah keras mendongak, abang Zali minta izin hendak keluar dengan alas an hendak membeli rokok yang mana aku dapat lihat rokoknya masih ada. Setelah abang Zali keluar kak Munira terus memeluk aku dan kami bercumbuan buat seketika sebelum aku memasukkan balak ku ke dalam lubang cipap yang telah mengizinkan.

“Amir kakak ingat pancutan Amir malam dulu akan melekat dan membesar di dalam rahim akak, nasib baik abang Zali membuat satu perancangan yang luar dari pengetahuan akak” kak Munira bersuara semasa aku sedang membuat kayuhan yang slow and steady.

Aku tergaman kerana tak menyangka yang balak ku berjaya membuat kak Munira mengandung sebagai di kata. Kalau pasti dia mengandung aku hendak melihat hasilnya.

“Ialah kak… saya sendiri tak berapa faham dengan perangai abang Zali” kata ku sambil
mengentel-gentel putting tetek kak Munira.

Pada kayuhan kali ini kami banyak berbual.

“Mungkin abang Zali hendak anak” kak Munira bersuara.

“Mungkin juga” balas ku sambil melajukan kayuhan untuk memenuhi permintaan kak Munira. Akhir-nya kami sekali lagi terair bersama. Agaknya satu pertanda yang memungkinkan kak Munira akan mengandung.

Aku sedang menghenjut bila abang Zali balik. Kak Munira buat tak tahu saja kerana dia sendiri berada di dalam kaedaan khayal menerima tujahan balak ku. Sambil mendayung aku rasa bahu ku disentuh. Aku menoleh dan melihat abang Zali senyum ke arah ku sambil menanggalkan pakaiannya.

“Hentam betul-betul Amir biar kak Munira mengandung” kata abang Zali sambil menyuakan anu lembiknya untuk diusap oleh kak Munira. Kasihan aku tengokkan dah tahu tua hendak kahwin anak dara, dah tu cakap besar pula. Kini apa sudah jadi aku juga yang kenyang, bisik hati kecilku.

“Amir laju, henjut kuat Amir air hendak keluar” kak Munira bersuara sambil mengetap bibir.

Aku melajukan henjutanku dan memancutkan cecair nekmatku dengan diperhatikan oleh abang Zali suami kak Munira.

“Engkau cekaplah Amir, moga-moga suburlah benih yang engkau semai” abang Zali bersuara sambil mengosok-gosok perut kak Munira.

“Puas tak sayang?” Tanya abang Zali kepada kak Munira.

“Hemmm… Terima kasih bang…” balas kak Munira pendek sambil menghadiahkan kepada abang Zaurin satu senyuman manja.

Setelah anunya mengkal, abang Zali minta izin dari kak Munira untuk memasukkan anunya
kedalam lubang cipapnya. Kak Munira melebarkan kangkangnya dan abang Zali terus
memasukkan anunya ke dalam lubang cipap kak Munira. Baru beberapa kali henjut saja dia sudah terair.

“Amir tidur sini saja, puaskan kak Munira dan ingat Amir… jangan beritahu orang lain
rahsia kita ini walau pun kepada Nordin” abang Zali bersuara.

Aku hanya menganggok tanda faham.

Lepas minum aku dayung kak Munira sekali lagi di atas meja makan, macam yang lepas-lepas kerana kak Munira begitu seronok bila aku mendayung sambil berdiri. Aku perhatikan abang Zali tak senang duduk memerhatikan gelaggat kami berdua. Walau pun anunya digentel dan dikolom oleh kak Munira, ianya tetap lembik.

“Kasihan abang, jadi penonton saja, betul abang tak apa-apa? kalau benar-benar saya mengandung macam mana?” kak Munira bersuara, sambil abang Zali menghisap-hisap teteknya.

“Ah jangan fikir yang bukan-bukan, jadi penonton pun tak apa asalkan sayang puas dan apa yang abang impikan tercapai” balas abang Zanurin sambil mencium pipi kak Munira yang sedang menerima nekmat dari balak ku.

“Hentam Amir, jangan fikirkan saya” abang Zali bersuara semasa aku sedang melajukan kayuhan kerana disuruh oleh kak Munira. Sekali lagi kami sampai bersama walau pun sebelum ini kak Munira sudah ter air.

Abang Zali senyum bila mengetahui yang isterinya mendapat kepuasan total pemberian balak ku.

“Bang mungkin saya akan mengandung, abang lihat sendiri bagai mana Amir menghayun” kak Munira bersuara sambil turun dari meja.

“Kalau ia baguslah” sahut abang Zali sambil mengosok perut dan cipap kak Munira.

Beres semua kerja aku disuruh tidur bersama dengan kak Munira dan menyuruh aku mendayung beberapa kali yang aku mampu. Abang Zali sendiri tidur di luar kerana dia tak mahu mengacau kami berdua. Malang sungguh nasib mu abang Zali. Pagi sebelum balik kami main lagi. Malam yang benar-benar memberikan kepuasan kepada kak Munira. Mungkin sebelum ini kami berdayung di dalam kaedaan macam orang mencuri. Kini suami kak Munira sendiri sudah memberi green-light maka kami pun berdayung di dalam kaedaan ceria. Faktor itulah yang memberi kepuasan kepada kak Munira.

Malam esoknya sebelum pulang ke K.L, aku bermalam di rumah kak Munira. Setelah aku masuk, abang Zali minta izin untuk keluar. Sebelum dia melangkah keluar aku menghulurkan note RMl00.00. Kembang tangannya menerima pemberian ku. Sebelum dia melangkah keluar sempat dia berpesan agar aku hentam cipap kak Munira secukupnya. Kak Munira senyum menengarkan cakapan abang Zali.

Semalaman abang Zali tak balik. Aku dan kak Munira telanjang bulat hingga ke pagi.
Macam-macam gaya kami lakukan, biar kak Munira puas kerana dua bulan lagi baru aku free.

Oh Kak Azie Jiran Ku...

noreply@blogger.com (afraidsquid) — Tue, 11 Jun 2013 07:16:00 +0000

Oh Kak Azie Jiran ku..

Cerita ini berlaku ke atas diriku pada masa lalu.
Badanku sihat dan segar. Mungkin kerana aku bergiat cergas di dalam sukan. Suatu hari, semasa selelsai bermain sepak takraw, aku
singgah ke rumah kak Azie jiran baik ku yang kebetulan
berdekatan dengan gelanggang sepak takraw. Aku malas
untuk terus pulang ke rumah kerana rasa terlalu haus yang amat sangat
membuatkan aku terus singgah ke rumah Kak Azie.

Anihnya, rumah Kak Azie tutup pintu dan tingkap. Kak Azie tinggal bersama suaminya abg murat . Aku berfikir dalam hati. Mungkin Abang murad belum pulang lagi dari kerja.

Oleh kerana haus aku cuba memanggil nama Kak Azie
dengan perlahan sambil mengetuk daun pintu
berkali-kali. Aku agak kecewa kerana niatku hendak
meminum air di rumah Kak Azie ternyata sia-sia. Aku
bepatah kembali..., tetapi telingaku terdengar daun pintu
dibuka. Alangkah gembiranya hatiku. Girang dan
berlonjak sambil berpatah kembali dan terus meluru
masuk.

" Kenapa Kak Azie kunci pintu ? ", tanyaku selamba saja. Man tak
pernah panggil Kak Azie sebelum ni pun? Mana kak Azie nak tahu? jawab kak Azie. Man Nak Apa? `tanya Kak Azie`. Man Hauslah..., Cadang nak singgah minum sekejap dekat rumah kak Azie. Kata ku sambil tersenyum .

Kak Azie masih muda dan berusia 35 tahun. Badannya gebu dan
buah susunya montok dan saiz ukururannya 34 28 36. Aku selalu mencuri pandang ke arah buah dada Kak Azie .., ketika dia berkemban sambil menjemur kain. Kadang-kadang Kak Azie perasan tapi dia sengaja membiarkan kain kembannya longgar seakan mahu terjatuh . Kak Azie Seperti sengaja ingin mengusik batang kejantanan aku.

Kak Azie buat apa tadi..? tanya aku.

" Tadi Kak Azie tertidur. Tak sadar hari dah petang ". jawab kak Azie.
" Mana Abg murat ? ", tanyaku lagi. Sebenarnya
memang aku harapkan sangat Abg murat belum pulang. Saat
berdua dengan Kak Azie memang sudah lama
aku idamkan.
" Abg murat pergi ke bandar. Nak cari kain ela, nak
buat baju ". jawab kak Azie.

" Peh...! Kalau gitu, lambatlah Abg murat balik kan ? ". kata ku.
Kak Azie Hanya terdiam dan menjeling dengan penuh makna kepada ku.

Melihat badanku basah berpeluh ..., yg hanya berseluar
pendek dan t-shirt, Kak Azie terus ke dapur
mengambil minuman air limau sejuk. Aku duduk di ruang
tamu. Kak Azie datang semula dgn membawa segelas air limau
untuk aku dan kemudian berjalan ke depan sambil mengunci
pintu.

Hati aku berlonjak. Memang itu yang aku harapkan. aku
nak goda Kak Azie yang berbadan putih, gebu dan
bernafsu itu. Kak Azie terus duduk depan aku sambil
melonggarkan kain kembannya. "Kak Azie pun rasa panas hari
ni. Macam nak telanjang aje!".

"Telanjanglah! Bukan ada orang nampak pun".
"Habis kau depan mata ni bukan orang ?". pintas Kak Azie sambil tersenyum menyakat.

"Kalau Kak Azie terlanjang, man beruntunglah", sapaku sambil
menyakat reaksi Kak Azie.

"Kau betul nak tengok ? Kau tak pernah tengok pepek ke ?".
Kak Azie sudah berdiri di depan aku sambil
melonggarkan kain kembannya. Tiba-tiba saja dia melucutkan
kain itu jatuh ke lantai. Mataku terbeliak kerana tidak
kusangka apa yang aku lihat depan mataku menjadi
kenyataan. Apa yang aku idamkan sudah tidak
berlapik langsung . Hanya kulit putih yang gebu dan
montok kepunyaan Kak Azie menjadi santapan mata nakal ku.

Mataku terus menerkam ke celah peha Kak Azie. Ada
bulu-bulu hitam, berkerinting halus dan digunting
rapi. Belahan bibir kemaluannya masih kelihatan. Kak Azie merapatkan kedua buah dadanya di depan mukaku.
"Hisaplah! Biar hilang haus tu!". katanya. sambil ketawa kecil.

Aku apa lagi. Seperti orang miskin yang kehausan.. terus
menyonyot puting susu Kak Azie . Mula-mula sebelah
kanan. Kemudian aku tukar ke sebelah kiri. sungguh lembut dan pejal buah dada kak Azie. Kedua-dua tangan
aku kemudian memegang bontot Kak Azie yang bulat itu. Aku
Ramas kuat-kuat kerana geram. Kak Azie berdengus
kesedapan. "Pelan-pelan hisap man. tak lari gunung di kejar". pintas Kak Azie sambil mendesah kesedapan.

uhhhh....aaahhhhhh.......sedap man....., `` desah Kak Azie.

Sekejap aje sepasang buah dada Kak Azie membengkak dan
kedua putingnya menjadi keras. Tak ku sangka buah dada
Kak Azie teramat cantik dan besar . Kemudian Kak Azie
menarik tanganku supaya berjalan ke dalam bilik.
Kak Azie terus menelentang dan mengangkangkan kedua
pehanya. Maka Terselah cipapnya. Aku nampak ada cecair
keluar dari bibir cipap Kak Azie itu. Ada kesan tompok hitam pada bibir cipapnya yg basah itu..., sungguh cantik dan lembut. Aku terus membenamkan bibirku ke dalam cipap
Kak Azie sambil menyedut dan menjilat cipapnya dengan penuh gairah.

ahhhh.....uuuuhhhhhh...., mmmmmaannn...ahhhh...

Kak Azie berdengus kesedapan yg tak terkata sambil terangkat-angkat punggungnya dia sempat mengusap manja rambutku. Bau cipap Kak Azie membuat aku semakin berahi.

Batangku yang sudah keras ingin menerjah keluar. Aku segera
tanggalkan seluar pendek aku . Kak Azie semakin mendesah...sambil matanya redup terpejam. Aku menindih ke atas tubuh Kak Azie. Kemudian Kak Azie memegang pinggangku dan rapatkan
ke badannya. konek ku terus terbenam ke dalam cipap berahi kak Azie .
Ahhhhhhh..........sungguh nikmat.....sekali...ohhhh....yesss...sedapnya...

"Sedapnya batang kau man. Kak Azie dah lama nak rasa.
Masukkan dalam-dalam. ARgghh.... Sedap..
Uhh..sedapnya".

Baru aku tahu Kak Azie pun sememangnya sudah lama idamkan batangku kerana Abg murat sejak 2 bulan ni..rasanya jarang berada di rumah. Mungkin kak Azie tak dapat kot.? fikir aku.

Setelah 20 minit mendayung.., Badan ku terasa getar sedap dan aku dah tak tahan geli lagi. Aku segera memancutkan air
maniku ke dalam cipap Kak Azie. Naaaahhhh.....rasakan
kenikmatannya. Kak Azie terus kemut batangku dan merangkul
badanku kuat-kuat. Badan Kak Azie pun menggigil tanda dia sudah klimeks. Kak Azie terus menggigit leherku. "Jangan tarik batang kau man...nanti dulu. Kak Azie nak kemut puas-puas". ahhhhhhh.....uhhh...mmmmmm...

Agak lama juga kami berdakapan. Lepas itu kami berdua masuk
ke dalam bilik air dan mandi sama-sama. Di Dalam bilik air,
Kak Azie tidak putus-putus memuji kehebatan aku. Aku berasa bangga...dan berazam...akan mengulangi lagi adegan seks dengan kak Azie apabila Abg Murat tiada di rumah. Selepas mengenakan pakaian .., aku terus pulang walaupun dalam keadaan letih. kak Azie sempat mencium pipiku sebagai tanda penghargaan terima kasihnya kepada ku.

Setibanya ...di rumah... aku terus tertidur di atas sofa akibat keletihan hingga ke pagi.